The mystery of iniquity unvailed in a discourse wherein is held forth the opposition of the doctrine, worship, and practices of the Roman Church to the nature, designs and characters of the Christian faith / by Gilbert Burnet ...
         Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
      
       
         
           1673
        
      
       Approx. 177 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 85 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30394
         Wing B5838
         ESTC R35459
         15313569
         ocm 15313569
         103413
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30394)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 103413)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1146:12)
      
       
         
           
             The mystery of iniquity unvailed in a discourse wherein is held forth the opposition of the doctrine, worship, and practices of the Roman Church to the nature, designs and characters of the Christian faith / by Gilbert Burnet ...
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           161, [5] p.
           
             Printed by W. Godbid and are to be sold by M. Pitt ...,
             London :
             1673.
          
           
             Errata sheet bound at end.
             4 p. advertisements bound at end.
             Imperfect: stained and tightly bound with loss of print.
             Reproduction of the original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Anti-Catholicism.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-12 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-12 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           MYSTERY
           OF
           INIQUITY
           UNVAILED
           :
           IN
           A
           DISCOURSE
           ,
        
         
           Wherein
           is
           held
           forth
           The
           Opposition
           of
           the
           
             Doctrine
             Worship
          
           ,
           and
           Practices
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
        
         
           TO
           The
           
             Nature
             ,
             Designs
          
           ,
           and
           Characters
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith.
          
           
        
         
           By
           
             GILBERT
             BURNET
          
           ,
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           His
           MAJESTY
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             W.
             Godbid
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             M.
             Pitt
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           over
           against
           the
           
             Little
             North
             Door
          
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           .
           1673.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           UNVAILED
           .
        
         
           
             HE
             that
             increaseth
             knowledge
             ,
             increaseth
             sorrow
             ,
          
           is
           an
           observation
           which
           holdeth
           true
           of
           no
           part
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Mankind
           :
           It
           is
           some
           relief
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           knows
           nothing
           of
           foreign
           wickedness
           ,
           to
           hope
           there
           are
           other
           Nations
           wherein
           Virtue
           is
           honoured
           ,
           and
           Religion
           is
           in
           esteem
           ,
           which
           allays
           his
           regrates
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           Vice
           and
           Impiety
           abound
           in
           his
           Country
           ;
           but
           if
           by
           travelling
           or
           reading
           ,
           he
           enlarge
           his
           Horizon
           ,
           and
           know
           Mankind
           better
           ,
           his
           regrates
           will
           grow
           ,
           when
           he
           finds
           the
           whole
           World
           lyes
           in
           wickedness
           .
           It
           argues
           a
           cruel
           and
           in
           humane
           temper
           ,
           to
           delight
           in
           beholding
           scenes
           of
           horrour
           and
           misery
           ;
           and
           certainly
           none
           ,
           who
           either
           honours
           his
           Maker
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           or
           is
           a
           lover
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           can
           without
           sorrow
           
           look
           on
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           indignities
           done
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Son
           Christ
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           Enemy
           of
           the
           humane
           race
           triumphing
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           such
           absolute
           authority
           and
           so
           much
           enraged
           cruelty
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           the
           dark
           Regions
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           hath
           not
           yet
           visited
           with
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           that
           where
           Christ
           should
           have
           a
           Throne
           ,
           Satans
           Seat
           should
           also
           be
           ,
           is
           justly
           surprising
           and
           astonishing
           .
           That
           almost
           all
           Christendom
           hath
           fallen
           from
           their
           first
           love
           ,
           is
           what
           none
           whose
           eyes
           are
           open
           can
           deny
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           little
           less
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           it
           hath
           made
           shipwrack
           ,
           and
           erred
           from
           the
           Faith
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           ,
           whose
           
             Faith
             was
             once
             spoken
             of
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
          
           is
           now
           become
           the
           
             Mother
             of
             the
             Fornications
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           warned
           us
           of
           a
           
             falling
             away
          
           ,
           of
           a
           
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
          
           ,
           of
           an
           
             Antichrist
             to
             be
             revealed
             in
             due
             time
             ,
          
           and
           of
           a
           
             Babylonish
             Rome
             ,
             which
             should
             bewitch
             the
             Earth
             with
             her
             Sorceries
             ,
          
           but
           should
           be
           varnished
           over
           with
           fair
           colours
           and
           specious
           pretences
           ,
           so
           that
           mystery
           should
           be
           on
           her
           forehead
           :
           
           Being
           then
           warned
           of
           so
           much
           danger
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           necessary
           (
           though
           painful
           )
           enquiry
           to
           see
           if
           this
           Antichrist
           be
           yet
           come
           ,
           or
           if
           we
           must
           look
           for
           another
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           some
           have
           stretched
           the
           Notion
           of
           Antichristianism
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           things
           harmless
           and
           innocent
           come
           within
           its
           compass
           ;
           and
           others
           have
           so
           much
           contracted
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           scape
           free
           ;
           we
           are
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Nature
           and
           Designs
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           conclude
           from
           that
           what
           must
           be
           Antichristianism
           :
           It
           being
           not
           only
           a
           bare
           contradiction
           to
           some
           branches
           or
           parts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           for
           then
           every
           errour
           or
           heresie
           were
           Antichristianism
           )
           but
           a
           design
           and
           entire
           complex
           ,
           of
           such
           opinions
           and
           practices
           ,
           as
           are
           contradictory
           to
           ,
           and
           subversive
           of
           ,
           the
           power
           and
           life
           of
           Christianity
           :
           And
           if
           we
           find
           any
           such
           thing
           to
           be
           broached
           and
           received
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           may
           with
           the
           least
           hazard
           of
           uncharitableness
           ,
           pronounce
           it
           to
           be
           Antichristianism
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           acted
           or
           animated
           by
           any
           Head
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           concluded
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Designs
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           run
           betwixt
           these
           four
           heads
           :
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           right
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           Nature
           and
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           conceive
           aright
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           adore
           him
           sutably
           to
           his
           Nature
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           thereby
           be
           admitted
           to
           a
           free
           converse
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           become
           partakers
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           .
           How
           little
           of
           God
           was
           known
           by
           the
           twinklings
           of
           Natures
           Light
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           better
           and
           wiser
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           Tullies
           Books
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Gods
           do
           sufficiently
           inform
           us
           ?
           But
           if
           the
           Philosophers
           were
           so
           much
           to
           seek
           in
           it
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           expect
           from
           the
           Vulgar
           ?
           And
           indeed
           
             Homers
             Iliads
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ovids
             Metamorphosis
          
           ,
           were
           wretched
           Systems
           of
           Divinity
           ;
           and
           yet
           such
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           were
           the
           sentiments
           of
           the
           Nations
           about
           the
           Godhead
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           
             seed
             of
             Abraham
          
           were
           delivered
           from
           that
           darkness
           ,
           and
           knew
           God
           by
           his
           Name
           Iehovah
           ,
           and
           had
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           given
           them
           by
           God
           ;
           yet
           their
           Worship
           was
           so
           carnal
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           strike
           upon
           ,
           and
           affect
           the
           senses
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           
           be
           soon
           satisfied
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           so
           sublime
           and
           free
           as
           became
           the
           Spirituality
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           only
           fitted
           for
           the
           Infancy
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           by
           Christ
           
             the
             mystery
             that
             lay
             hid
             from
             ages
             and
             generations
             ,
             was
             revealed
             ;
             for
             he
             declared
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             revealed
             him
             ,
          
           and
           taught
           us
           to
           
             renounce
             Idols
             and
             vanities
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             commanding
             all
             men
             every
             where
             to
             repent
             ,
             the
             times
             of
             ignorance
             wherein
             God
             winked
             at
             Idolatry
             ,
             being
             then
             over
             .
          
           That
           so
           Mankind
           being
           
             Gods
             Off-spring
             ,
             might
             feel
             after
             him
             ,
          
           and
           not
           worship
           him
           any
           more
           in
           the
           blinding
           grossness
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           pure
           spiritual
           manner
           ;
           and
           whereas
           
             the
             Law
             came
             by
             Moses
             ,
             by
             Christ
             came
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             .
          
           Grace
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           Truth
           ,
           as
           opposed
           (
           not
           to
           Falshood
           )
           but
           to
           the
           Figures
           and
           Shadows
           of
           Moses
           his
           Law
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           is
           to
           be
           worshipped
           in
           Spirit
           and
           Truth
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Carnal
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           Typical
           Rites
           ,
           which
           shadowed
           out
           the
           Truth
           in
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           branch
           of
           the
           Christian
           
           Religion
           is
           ,
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           method
           of
           mans
           reconciliation
           with
           his
           Maker
           .
           For
           the
           sense
           of
           all
           mankind
           agrees
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           sin
           is
           an
           indignity
           done
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           deserveth
           punishment
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           expiated
           by
           any
           service
           man
           can
           do
           :
           It
           was
           therefore
           necessary
           there
           should
           be
           a
           mean
           found
           for
           incouraging
           sinners
           to
           imbrace
           a
           Religious
           life
           ;
           of
           which
           all
           had
           reason
           to
           despair
           ,
           without
           pardon
           were
           offered
           to
           penitents
           ,
           upon
           the
           change
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           Now
           this
           was
           that
           ,
           the
           Heathen
           could
           not
           dream
           how
           to
           procure
           :
           It
           is
           true
           the
           Iews
           had
           sacrifices
           for
           expiating
           of
           sin
           ,
           but
           these
           could
           never
           quiet
           their
           consciences
           ;
           since
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           mankind
           tells
           ,
           that
           the
           blood
           of
           beasts
           cannot
           appease
           God.
           The
           mystery
           therefore
           of
           the
           reconciliation
           of
           sinners
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           proper
           character
           of
           the
           Christian-Religion
           :
           which
           holds
           forth
           to
           us
           how
           the
           
             eternal
             Word
          
           was
           made
           man
           ,
           and
           endured
           unspeakable
           sufferings
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Cross
           ;
           and
           was
           raised
           up
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           carried
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           vested
           with
           all
           power
           
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           merits
           of
           his
           death
           hath
           a
           right
           to
           grant
           pardon
           ,
           give
           grace
           ,
           and
           confer
           eternal
           life
           on
           all
           that
           believe
           on
           him
           ;
           by
           whom
           God
           conveys
           all
           things
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           through
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           offer
           up
           all
           our
           worship
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           
             Mediator
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man.
          
           
        
         
           The
           third
           head
           of
           the
           Christian-Religion
           is
           ,
           to
           teach
           the
           perfectest
           ,
           clearest
           and
           most
           divine
           rules
           ,
           for
           advancing
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           to
           the
           highest
           perfection
           of
           their
           natures
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           noble
           pieces
           of
           morality
           were
           acknowledged
           and
           taught
           by
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           :
           and
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           have
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           virtue
           ,
           purity
           ,
           humility
           and
           meekness
           laid
           open
           very
           fully
           :
           but
           without
           derogating
           from
           these
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           teacheth
           all
           these
           precepts
           with
           clearer
           rules
           ,
           and
           fuller
           directions
           ;
           so
           they
           were
           in
           it
           recommended
           by
           the
           example
           of
           its
           Author
           ,
           backed
           with
           the
           strongest
           Motives
           ,
           and
           enforced
           with
           the
           greatest
           Arguments
           .
           In
           these
           are
           the
           lessons
           of
           purity
           ,
           chastity
           ,
           ingenuity
           ,
           humility
           ,
           
           meekness
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           generosity
           ;
           so
           clearly
           laid
           down
           ,
           and
           so
           fully
           evinced
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           who
           is
           so
           much
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           to
           love
           these
           things
           whereby
           his
           mind
           may
           be
           improved
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           is
           truely
           great
           and
           noble
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           enamoured
           of
           the
           Christian-Religion
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           is
           taught
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           design
           of
           Religion
           is
           ,
           to
           unite
           mankind
           in
           the
           closest
           bonds
           of
           peace
           ,
           friendship
           ,
           and
           charity
           ,
           which
           it
           doth
           not
           only
           by
           the
           rules
           prescribed
           for
           the
           tempering
           our
           passions
           ,
           forgiving
           of
           injuries
           ,
           and
           loving
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           obedience
           to
           those
           in
           authority
           over
           us
           ,
           but
           likewise
           by
           associating
           us
           into
           one
           Body
           ,
           called
           the
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           worship
           God
           jointly
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           coupled
           in
           one
           by
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Ligaments
           of
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           viewed
           the
           great
           designs
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           the
           several
           branches
           and
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           main
           distinguishing
           Characters
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           which
           are
           also
           four
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           
             its
             verity
          
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           not
           founded
           on
           the
           tattles
           of
           Persons
           concerned
           ,
           nor
           on
           the
           reveries
           of
           Dotards
           ,
           nor
           received
           with
           a
           blind
           credulity
           ,
           being
           founded
           on
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           which
           appeared
           visibly
           in
           those
           that
           published
           it
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Miracles
           that
           were
           wrought
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           even
           his
           enemies
           looking
           on
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           able
           to
           deny
           them
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           by
           his
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           was
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           seen
           and
           known
           by
           many
           ,
           who
           followed
           not
           cunningly
           devised
           fables
           ,
           but
           were
           the
           Eye-witnesses
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           who
           went
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           published
           it
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           confirming
           it
           by
           miracles
           and
           mighty
           wonders
           ,
           attesting
           it
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           the
           persecutions
           they
           met
           with
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           confirming
           it
           with
           their
           blood
           :
           And
           this
           Doctrine
           was
           received
           and
           believed
           by
           the
           better
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           though
           it
           being
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           interests
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           whose
           mortification
           it
           teacheth
           ,
           its
           reception
           cannot
           
           be
           imputed
           to
           credulity
           or
           interest
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Character
           of
           our
           Religion
           is
           ,
           its
           
             genuine
             simplicity
          
           and
           perspicuity
           ,
           that
           all
           its
           Doctrines
           and
           Rules
           are
           clearly
           and
           distinctly
           held
           out
           to
           us
           ,
           not
           like
           the
           Heathen
           Divinity
           ,
           much
           whereof
           lay
           in
           dark
           Oracles
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Sybils
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           pretended
           Mysteries
           ,
           which
           none
           but
           the
           Priests
           might
           handle
           and
           expound
           .
           The
           
             Iewish
             Religion
          
           was
           also
           vailed
           with
           Types
           and
           Figures
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           not
           easie
           to
           see
           the
           substance
           and
           truth
           through
           all
           these
           foldings
           and
           shadows
           .
           But
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           is
           nobly
           laid
           out
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           18.
           
           
             But
             we
             all
             with
             open
             face
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             glass
             ,
             beholding
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             Image
             ,
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           The
           third
           Character
           is
           ,
           
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           it
           containing
           none
           of
           these
           absurd
           incredible
           things
           ,
           which
           abounded
           among
           the
           Heathens
           ;
           nor
           of
           these
           Rites
           of
           Judaism
           ,
           the
           reasons
           whereof
           ,
           beside
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           in
           
           enjoyning
           them
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           assigned
           ;
           but
           both
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           are
           fitted
           for
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           so
           congenial
           to
           his
           Nature
           ,
           that
           they
           well
           deserve
           the
           designation
           of
           
             reasonable
             service
          
           ,
           or
           rational
           worship
           ,
           God
           having
           made
           our
           Souls
           and
           them
           of
           a
           piece
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           fourth
           Character
           of
           our
           Religion
           is
           ,
           
             its
             easiness
             ;
             Christs
             yoke
             is
             easie
             ,
             and
             his
             burden
             light
             ,
             Mat.
          
           11.
           30.
           
           Wherein
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           all
           the
           barbarous
           and
           cruel
           Rites
           of
           Gentilism
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           oppressive
           Bondage
           of
           
             Iudaism
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Law
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
          
           and
           
             a
             yoke
             that
             our
             fathers
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bear
          
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           are
           called
           to
           by
           Christ
           ,
           is
           so
           simple
           ,
           so
           easie
           ,
           and
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           well
           may
           we
           say
           ,
           
             his
             Commandments
             are
             not
             grievous
          
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           5.
           3.
           
        
         
           Having
           given
           this
           hint
           of
           the
           Design
           and
           Characters
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           I
           hold
           it
           not
           necessary
           to
           dwell
           on
           a
           further
           deduction
           of
           those
           generals
           into
           more
           particular
           branches
           ,
           nor
           to
           make
           this
           scheme
           of
           Religion
           good
           by
           any
           
           longer
           proof
           ,
           the
           position
           I
           have
           laid
           down
           ,
           being
           so
           obvious
           to
           the
           reason
           of
           every
           considering
           person
           ;
           wherefore
           I
           go
           on
           to
           examine
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           system
           of
           Doctrins
           or
           Opinions
           ,
           among
           pretenders
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           tends
           to
           the
           overthrowing
           and
           enervating
           of
           this
           whole
           design
           ,
           and
           whose
           Characters
           are
           directly
           opposite
           to
           these
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           the
           less
           avowed
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           disguised
           that
           Society
           be
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           more
           likely
           to
           prevail
           ,
           since
           Error
           and
           Vice
           are
           not
           so
           formidable
           in
           their
           own
           colours
           ,
           as
           when
           vailed
           with
           the
           pretences
           of
           Truth
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           better
           agree
           with
           that
           great
           Character
           the
           Prophecies
           give
           of
           this
           defection
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             had
             Mystery
             on
             its
             fore-head
             ,
          
           Rev.
           17
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           And
           here
           remains
           the
           sad
           part
           of
           my
           discourse
           ,
           for
           what
           lover
           of
           mankind
           can
           with
           pleasure
           either
           satisfie
           his
           own
           reason
           ,
           or
           convince
           the
           judgment
           of
           others
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           the
           issue
           whereof
           is
           to
           prove
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           Societies
           to
           be
           Antichristian
           and
           adulterate
           ,
           and
           certainly
           
           if
           my
           love
           to
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           my
           Redeemer
           and
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           a
           zeal
           for
           souls
           ,
           did
           not
           engage
           me
           to
           this
           search
           ,
           I
           could
           easily
           quit
           the
           Task
           ,
           and
           chuse
           more
           easie
           and
           pleasant
           subjects
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           my
           thoughts
           ;
           but
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           having
           declared
           it
           a
           part
           of
           wisdom
           to
           observe
           the
           characters
           of
           the
           
             Antichristian
             beast
          
           ,
           I
           therefore
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           pain
           ,
           engage
           in
           the
           survey
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           entry
           it
           will
           be
           a
           bad
           Omen
           ,
           of
           no
           good
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           any
           society
           that
           shall
           study
           to
           keep
           her
           members
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           to
           barr
           them
           the
           study
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           being
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           whole
           counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           written
           by
           plain
           and
           simple
           men
           ,
           and
           at
           first
           directed
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           rude
           illiterate
           vulgar
           ,
           for
           teaching
           them
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           the
           path
           of
           Life
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           shrewd
           indication
           that
           if
           any
           studie
           to
           hide
           this
           light
           under
           a
           Candlestick
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           it
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ,
           or
           forbid
           the
           Body
           of
           Christians
           the
           use
           of
           it
           (
           though
           its
           native
           
           tendency
           be
           to
           enlighten
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           to
           enflame
           the
           will
           ,
           it
           being
           given
           out
           by
           God
           for
           that
           end
           )
           that
           those
           must
           be
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           of
           great
           deformity
           to
           that
           rule
           ,
           and
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           more
           known
           ,
           their
           Doctrin
           would
           be
           less
           believed
           ,
           especially
           since
           the
           hardest
           part
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           :
           And
           yet
           these
           were
           communicated
           to
           all
           of
           that
           dispensation
           ,
           who
           were
           commanded
           by
           Christ
           to
           search
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           did
           educate
           their
           Children
           in
           them
           ,
           continuing
           that
           Holy
           care
           to
           a
           high
           degree
           ,
           even
           to
           this
           day
           .
           Now
           except
           it
           be
           said
           that
           it
           is
           fitter
           all
           be
           kept
           under
           darkness
           in
           the
           new
           Dispensation
           ,
           than
           was
           in
           the
           Old
           ,
           no
           account
           can
           be
           given
           ,
           for
           the
           zeal
           is
           used
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           to
           keep
           their
           Children
           in
           such
           ignorance
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           distinguishing
           Characters
           of
           the
           new
           Dispensation
           from
           the
           old
           ,
           that
           light
           hath
           appeared
           in
           it
           .
           Now
           all
           may
           know
           how
           guilty
           those
           of
           Rome
           are
           in
           this
           :
           What
           pains
           are
           taken
           to
           detract
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           
           how
           they
           quarrel
           ?
           sometimes
           its
           darkness
           ,
           sometimes
           its
           ambiguousness
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           genuineness
           of
           its
           Originals
           ,
           and
           always
           complain
           of
           its
           being
           too
           much
           perused
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           as
           little
           of
           it
           be
           put
           in
           
             vulgar
             Tongues
          
           as
           can
           be
           ;
           read
           it
           publickly
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           permit
           no
           private
           person
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           allowance
           from
           his
           Confessour
           :
           Of
           which
           ,
           though
           in
           some
           places
           the
           Reformation
           hath
           made
           them
           more
           liberal
           ,
           yet
           where
           there
           is
           no
           hazard
           of
           that
           ,
           they
           betray
           their
           aversion
           for
           the
           Scriptures
           too
           palpably
           in
           all
           their
           Writings
           and
           Discourses
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           pursue
           my
           design
           more
           closely
           ,
           I
           must
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           first
           branch
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           how
           God
           is
           to
           be
           worshiped
           in
           a
           pure
           and
           spiritual
           way
           ;
           and
           see
           how
           far
           this
           is
           contradicted
           .
           And
           here
           I
           must
           consider
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           which
           was
           of
           two
           kinds
           .
           The
           one
           was
           ,
           when
           the
           true
           God
           was
           worshiped
           in
           a
           false
           manner
           :
           The
           other
           was
           ,
           when
           divine
           adoration
           was
           offered
           to
           those
           who
           were
           
           no
           gods
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           I
           shall
           reckon
           two
           kinds
           ;
           the
           first
           was
           ,
           when
           an
           Image
           or
           Figure
           was
           erected
           for
           representing
           the
           Deity
           to
           the
           senses
           ,
           and
           adoration
           offered
           to
           God
           through
           it
           :
           In
           which
           case
           though
           perhaps
           the
           herd
           did
           formerly
           worship
           the
           Image
           ,
           yet
           their
           Philosopher
           declared
           ,
           they
           meant
           these
           only
           for
           exciting
           the
           senses
           and
           imagination
           ,
           and
           no
           for
           being
           worshipped
           ;
           much
           less
           that
           th●…
           Deity
           should
           be
           conceived
           like
           unt●…
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           both
           in
           
             Celsus
             Iulian
          
           ,
           an●…
           
             Maximus
             Tyrius
          
           .
           Now
           this
           form
           〈◊〉
           adoration
           is
           contrary
           both
           to
           the
           Divin●…
           Effence
           and
           Command
           .
           For
           God
           mu●…
           either
           be
           conceived
           like
           such
           an
           Image
           or
           not
           :
           If
           like
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           a
           great
           indi●…
           nity
           is
           done
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ;
           great
           than
           if
           a
           Toad
           or
           Worm
           were
           set
           out
           the
           Image
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           to
           have
           civil
           rev●…
           rence
           payed
           to
           it
           ;
           since
           he
           is
           of
           his
           ow●…
           Essence
           Incomprehensible
           ,
           and
           Invi●…
           ble
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           no
           shape
           nor
           figure
           .
           In
           word
           ,
           it
           abuses
           our
           thoughts
           of
           Go●…
           when
           we
           figure
           him
           to
           our selves
           .
           〈◊〉
           if
           we
           conceive
           God
           not
           like
           such
           
           Image
           ;
           then
           why
           is
           it
           used
           ,
           except
           to
           be
           a
           snare
           to
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           think
           God
           like
           unto
           it
           ?
           and
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           whatever
           the
           more
           refined
           or
           abstracted
           Wits
           may
           conceive
           of
           these
           Images
           ,
           yet
           the
           vulgar
           offer
           up
           their
           Adorations
           directly
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           conceive
           God
           to
           be
           like
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           Worship
           is
           also
           contrary
           to
           the
           Divine
           Precept
           ,
           who
           made
           it
           one
           of
           the
           ten
           Commandments
           ,
           which
           himself
           delivered
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           Exod.
           20.
           4.
           
           
             That
             no
             graven
             Image
             nor
             likeness
             should
             be
             made
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
          
           And
           the
           reason
           given
           ,
           shews
           the
           Law
           was
           perpetual
           ,
           
             for
             God
             is
             ever
             jealous
             of
             the
             Glory
             due
             to
             him
             .
          
           Now
           what
           kindness
           those
           of
           Rome
           have
           to
           this
           command
           ,
           may
           be
           guessed
           by
           their
           striking
           it
           out
           of
           their
           Catechisms
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           only
           an
           appendix
           of
           the
           first
           :
           But
           if
           we
           read
           the
           whole
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           it
           will
           furnish
           us
           with
           large
           discoveries
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           at
           this
           kind
           of
           worship
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Iews
           were
           so
           inclinable
           ;
           
             but
             God
             would
             not
             give
             his
             praise
             to
             graven
             Images
             ,
             Isa.
          
           42.
           8.
           
           Now
           here
           it
           is
           to
           be
           
           remembred
           ,
           that
           the
           Jewish
           Dispensation
           was
           low
           and
           carnal
           ,
           when
           compared
           to
           that
           to
           which
           we
           are
           called
           :
           If
           then
           this
           Worship
           was
           not
           allowed
           of
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           less
           to
           be
           allowed
           of
           among
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Another
           part
           of
           the
           false
           Worship
           of
           the
           Heathens
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           believed
           the
           Deity
           and
           Divine
           Power
           was
           by
           mystical
           and
           magical
           ways
           affixed
           to
           some
           Bodies
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           or
           Stars
           are
           ;
           or
           to
           some
           Temples
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           Ancilia
           and
           Pal●…ladia
           ,
           which
           they
           believed
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           Acts
           19.
           35.
           to
           which
           they
           held
           God
           to
           be
           present
           and
           adherent
           ,
           and
           therefore
           worshipped
           them
           And
           of
           
             kin
             to
             this
             was
             the
             Israelites
             the●…
             worshipping
             the
             Calf
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             Exo●…
          
           32.
           for
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           they
           looked
           on
           it
           their
           God
           who
           had
           brought
           them
           out
           Egypt
           ,
           therefore
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           ad●…ring
           the
           
             Egyptian
             God
             that
             was
             an
             Ox
          
           ;
           b●…
           the
           Feast
           that
           was
           to
           Iehovah
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           Psalm
           106.
           vers
           .
           20.
           that
           says
           ,
           
             they
             ch●…ged
             their
             glory
             into
             the
             similitude
             of
             an
          
           O●…
           do
           shew
           that
           they
           worshipped
           the
           t●…
           
           God
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           false
           manner
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           imagined
           ,
           that
           Aaron
           the
           Prophet
           and
           Saint
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           though
           very
           guilty
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           could
           for
           all
           that
           be
           so
           criminal
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           a
           false
           god
           :
           But
           the
           most
           satisfying
           account
           of
           his
           fault
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           saw
           God
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           Exod.
           24.
           10.
           
           God
           appeared
           in
           that
           figure
           that
           was
           afterwards
           in
           the
           most
           Holy
           Place
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           framed
           after
           the
           pattern
           seen
           in
           the
           Mount.
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           God
           appeared
           between
           the
           Cherubims
           ;
           now
           the
           Figure
           of
           a
           Cherub
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           a
           Calf
           in
           its
           hinder
           parts
           ,
           Ezek.
           1.
           7.
           
           And
           if
           we
           compare
           vers
           .
           10.
           of
           that
           chap.
           with
           Ezek.
           10.
           14.
           what
           in
           the
           first
           place
           is
           called
           
             the
             face
             of
             an
             Ox
          
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           second
           called
           
             the
             face
             of
             a
             Cherub
          
           ,
           which
           tells
           us
           clearly
           what
           was
           the
           Figure
           of
           the
           Cherub
           .
           And
           therefore
           Aaron
           seeing
           the
           People
           desired
           a
           sensible
           Symbol
           of
           Gods
           Presence
           among
           them
           ,
           he
           made
           choice
           of
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           in
           the
           Mount
           about
           the
           Divine
           Glory
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           that
           did
           not
           excuse
           his
           fault
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           after
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           Temple
           were
           set
           up
           ,
           wherein
           were
           the
           Cherubin
           ,
           when
           Ieroboam
           revolted
           ,
           
             he
             set
             up
             Calves
          
           ,
           1
           King.
           12.
           28
           ,
           29.
           as
           is
           probable
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           ,
           but
           no
           doubt
           continued
           in
           all
           points
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           proved
           from
           many
           particulars
           ;
           but
           the
           sin
           where
           with
           he
           
             made
             Israel
             to
             sin
          
           ,
           was
           the
           worshipping
           of
           the
           true
           God
           by
           a
           false
           Symbol
           .
           The
           like
           account
           is
           to
           be
           given
           of
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           
             Gideons
             Ephod
             ,
             Iudg.
          
           8.
           27.
           
           And
           of
           the
           worshipping
           the
           
             Brazen
             Serpent
          
           ,
           2
           King.
           18.
           4.
           where
           certainly
           the
           true
           God
           was
           adored
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           People
           went
           a
           whoring
           from
           him
           in
           that
           Worship
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           the
           Title
           of
           whoredom
           ,
           given
           to
           Idolatry
           so
           often
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ;
           the
           importance
           whereof
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           covenanting
           with
           his
           People
           ,
           is
           married
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           conjugal
           Duty
           they
           owe
           him
           ,
           is
           Adoration
           :
           When
           therefore
           other
           Creatures
           have
           any
           share
           o●…
           that
           bestowed
           on
           them
           ,
           spiritual
           whore
           〈◊〉
           is
           committed
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           how
           sad
           the
           Application
           of
           this
           to
           the
           Christian
           Church
           must
           be
           ,
           all
           may
           judge
           ,
           who
           know
           how
           great
           a
           part
           of
           Christendom
           worship
           God
           by
           Images
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           adored
           and
           incomprehensible
           Trinity
           is
           painted
           
             as
             an
             old
             man
             with
             a
             child
             in
             his
             arms
             ,
             and
             a
             dove
             over
             the
             childs
             head
             ;
             though
             no
             man
             hath
             seen
             the
             Father
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           6.
           46.
           and
           the
           Son
           as
           God
           can
           no
           more
           be
           represented
           by
           an
           Image
           ,
           than
           the
           Father
           ;
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           though
           once
           appearing
           in
           the
           symbolical
           representation
           of
           a
           Dove
           ,
           cannot
           without
           Idolatry
           be
           represented
           and
           worshipped
           under
           that
           figure
           .
           Neither
           can
           any
           apology
           be
           offered
           for
           this
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           with
           the
           same
           reason
           have
           cleared
           both
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           of
           Idolatry
           .
           And
           whatever
           more
           abstracted
           Minds
           may
           think
           of
           these
           Images
           ,
           yet
           none
           that
           considers
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           the
           frailty
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           his
           inclination
           to
           apprehend
           all
           things
           as
           sensible
           ,
           can
           doubt
           but
           that
           the
           Rabble
           do
           really
           conceive
           of
           God
           as
           like
           these
           figures
           ,
           and
           do
           plainly
           worship
           them
           .
           It
           
           is
           further
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           Man
           ,
           yet
           as
           Man
           he
           is
           not
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           setting
           out
           of
           Figures
           and
           Statues
           for
           his
           Humane
           Nature
           (
           which
           on
           the
           way
           are
           no
           real
           adumbrations
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           fancies
           of
           Painters
           )
           and
           worshipping
           these
           as
           the
           Images
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           Idolatry
           ,
           than
           to
           worship
           the
           Father
           as
           an
           Old
           Man.
           
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Mass
           is
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           evidently
           as
           any
           piece
           of
           Gentilism
           ever
           was
           :
           For
           if
           it
           be
           certain
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Hostie
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           afterwards
           made
           out
           ,
           then
           to
           adore
           him
           as
           there
           ,
           must
           be
           Idolatrous
           .
           Neither
           will
           it
           serve
           for
           excuse
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           Christ
           is
           truly
           worshipped
           as
           present
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           be
           not
           there
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           a
           mistake
           about
           the
           Presence
           ,
           but
           no
           Idolatry
           can
           be
           committed
           ,
           the
           Worship
           being
           offered
           to
           a
           proper
           Object
           ,
           who
           is
           God.
           But
           if
           this
           Apology
           free
           them
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           it
           will
           also
           clear
           those
           Heathens
           ,
           who
           worshipped
           some
           Statues
           or
           Creatures
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           conceived
           
           God
           was
           present
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           might
           have
           pleaded
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           great
           and
           true
           God
           they
           adored
           ,
           believing
           him
           there
           present
           ,
           as
           their
           Fathers
           had
           formerly
           believed
           .
           But
           he
           were
           very
           gentle
           to
           Idolaters
           ,
           who
           upon
           such
           a
           plea
           ,
           would
           clear
           them
           of
           that
           crime
           .
           What
           then
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           that
           holds
           it
           the
           greatest
           piece
           of
           her
           Religion
           ,
           to
           adore
           the
           Bread
           with
           the
           same
           devotion
           they
           would
           pay
           to
           Christ
           ,
           were
           he
           visibly
           present
           ;
           who
           call
           the
           Bread
           God
           ,
           carry
           it
           about
           in
           Processions
           ,
           and
           worship
           it
           with
           all
           the
           Solemnity
           imaginable
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           the
           Worship
           they
           give
           the
           Cross
           ,
           is
           likewise
           an
           adoring
           of
           God
           under
           a
           Symbol
           and
           Representation
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           have
           seen
           the
           
             parallel
             of
             Rome-Heathen
             ,
             and
             Rome-Christian
             ,
          
           runs
           but
           too
           too
           just
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           next
           kind
           of
           the
           Heathens
           Idolatry
           ,
           was
           their
           worshipping
           of
           others
           beside
           God
           ,
           whom
           they
           held
           of
           two
           ranks
           :
           Some
           that
           were
           so
           pure
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           dwelt
           in
           Bodies
           :
           Others
           they
           judged
           to
           be
           the
           Souls
           of
           deceased
           Men
           ,
           
           after
           their
           death
           acknowledged
           and
           honoured
           with
           divine
           honour
           .
           And
           this
           kind
           of
           Idolatry
           was
           first
           begun
           at
           Babylon
           ,
           where
           
             Nin
             is
          
           made
           the
           Statue
           of
           his
           Father
           Belus
           be
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           worshipped
           it
           :
           And
           from
           him
           all
           these
           lesser
           gods
           were
           called
           Belim
           ,
           or
           Baalim
           .
           Now
           concerning
           these
           ,
           the
           Heathens
           believed
           that
           they
           were
           certain
           intermedial
           powers
           ,
           that
           went
           betwixt
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           by
           whom
           all
           good
           things
           were
           conveyed
           to
           mortals
           ,
           by
           whom
           also
           all
           our
           services
           were
           offered
           to
           the
           gods
           .
           Thus
           the
           Nations
           
             had
             gods
             many
             ,
             and
             lords
             many
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           5.
           
           And
           these
           lesser
           Deities
           or
           D●…mons
           they
           adored
           ,
           by
           erecting
           Statues
           to
           them
           about
           their
           burial
           places
           ,
           where
           they
           built
           Temples
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           worshipped
           them
           .
           And
           from
           this
           hint
           of
           Babylons
           being
           the
           Mother
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           we
           may
           guess
           ,
           why
           the
           Apostacy
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           which
           in
           St.
           Iohns
           dayes
           ,
           
             did
             reign
             over
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           Rev.
           17.
           18.
           is
           shadowed
           forth
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Babylon
           ;
           to
           hold
           out
           that
           the
           corruption
           it
           was
           to
           fall
           into
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           
           of
           a
           kind
           with
           that
           begun
           in
           Babylon
           ;
           and
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Whore
           doth
           likewise
           agree
           well
           with
           this
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           we
           compare
           with
           this
           the
           worship
           of
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           parity
           just
           and
           exact
           .
           For
           after
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           in
           order
           to
           the
           gaining
           of
           the
           Heathen
           World
           to
           a
           complyance
           with
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           Christians
           did
           as
           near
           as
           was
           possible
           accommodate
           themselves
           to
           the
           Heathenish
           customs
           :
           And
           therefore
           in
           stead
           of
           their
           gods
           ,
           they
           set
           up
           the
           Daemon
           and
           Baal-worship
           ,
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           other
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           ;
           which
           Theodorat
           doth
           most
           ingeniously
           acknowledge
           to
           have
           been
           set
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           their
           gods
           .
           They
           became
           afterwards
           so
           exact
           in
           the
           parallel
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Heathens
           had
           of
           these
           lesser
           gods
           for
           every
           Nation
           ,
           so
           there
           was
           a
           Saint
           appointed
           for
           every
           Nation
           ;
           St.
           Andrew
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           St.
           George
           for
           England
           ,
           St.
           Patrick
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           for
           other
           Nations
           :
           And
           as
           every
           house
           among
           the
           Heathens
           had
           
           their
           houshold
           god
           ,
           so
           every
           person
           was
           taught
           to
           have
           a
           
             tutelar
             Saint
          
           and
           Angel.
           And
           as
           among
           the
           Heathen
           there
           were
           gods
           for
           all
           Trades
           ,
           for
           all
           Sicknesses
           ,
           and
           for
           every
           Virtue
           ;
           so
           in
           Antichristianism
           there
           were
           Saints
           for
           every
           Disease
           ,
           for
           every
           Profession
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           the
           Graces
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Heathens
           built
           Temples
           for
           them
           ,
           so
           did
           also
           
             Babylonish
             Rome
          
           .
           And
           here
           an
           odd
           remark
           is
           in
           my
           way
           of
           this
           conformity
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Pantheon
             at
          
           Rome
           
             dedicated
             in
          
           Augustus
           
             his
             time
             to
          
           Cybele
           
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             gods
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             gods
             ,
             was
             afterwards
             consecrated
             to
             the
             Virgin
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           And
           as
           the
           Heathens
           offered
           Prayers
           ,
           made
           Vows
           ,
           observed
           Days
           ,
           brought
           Presents
           ,
           used
           Processions
           in
           honour
           to
           these
           lesser
           gods
           ,
           and
           worshiped
           their
           Statues
           and
           Images
           .
           So
           all
           this
           by
           degrees
           crept
           into
           Rome-Christian
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           branched
           out
           in
           more
           particulars
           than
           the
           nature
           of
           so
           short
           a
           discouse
           will
           allow
           of
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           worship
           of
           Images
           came
           not
           in
           before
           the
           
             eighth
             Century
          
           ;
           but
           after
           that
           time
           it
           engaged
           all
           that
           received
           it
           into
           a
           high
           degree
           of
           madness
           ,
           for
           advancing
           that
           Heathenish
           
           piece
           of
           Worship
           .
           And
           shall
           I
           here
           tell
           what
           is
           known
           to
           all
           who
           have
           seen
           the
           forms
           of
           that
           Church
           ?
           how
           you
           shall
           find
           their
           Churches
           all
           over
           dressed
           up
           with
           Images
           and
           Statues
           ,
           gorgeously
           apparelled
           ,
           and
           well
           adorned
           ;
           where
           the
           poor
           vulgar
           are
           lying
           prostrate
           before
           them
           ,
           saying
           their
           Devotions
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           washing
           the
           feet
           of
           their
           Shrines
           with
           their
           tears
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           affection
           kissing
           the
           hem
           of
           their
           Garments
           :
           And
           if
           through
           the
           tricks
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           the
           Image
           seem
           to
           nod
           or
           smile
           on
           them
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           not
           unfrequent
           )
           with
           what
           joy
           do
           they
           go
           away
           ,
           as
           if
           some
           Angel
           had
           saluted
           them
           from
           Heaven
           .
           And
           here
           it
           were
           too
           long
           to
           reckon
           up
           the
           Abominations
           of
           this
           Saint-worship
           which
           are
           offered
           to
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           with
           the
           Blasphemous
           Titles
           given
           her
           ,
           and
           Prayers
           made
           to
           her
           ;
           
             as
             if
             she
             were
             more
             merciful
             and
             gentle
             to
             sinners
             ,
             than
             her
             blessed
             Son.
             What
             shall
             I
             tell
             of
             the
             whole
             Psalms
             turned
             to
             her
             ?
          
           The
           words
           of
           Goddess
           and
           Lady
           ,
           being
           put
           in
           the
           place
           of
           God
           and
           Lord
           :
           And
           that
           from
           the
           
             eleventh
             Century
          
           ,
           in
           
           which
           the
           form
           of
           the
           numbering
           their
           Prayers
           by
           Beads
           was
           begun
           ,
           
             ten
             Go
             to
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             for
             one
             ,
             to
             God.
          
           How
           many
           more
           Worship
           her
           ,
           then
           do
           her
           Son
           ?
           How
           many
           more
           Churches
           are
           built
           to
           her
           ,
           than
           to
           her
           Son
           ?
           And
           how
           many
           Pilgrimages
           are
           made
           to
           her
           Shrines
           and
           Reliques
           ?
           And
           thus
           I
           think
           little
           doubting
           will
           remain
           ,
           that
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           Baalim
           begun
           at
           Babylon
           ,
           is
           now
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Christian
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Now
           how
           contrary
           this
           is
           to
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           common
           reason
           may
           suggest
           ?
           as
           also
           to
           the
           exaltation
           of
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Isa.
           42.
           8.
           
           
             God
             is
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             give
             his
             glory
             to
             another
             .
          
           We
           have
           but
           
             one
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           6.
           who
           by
           his
           most
           precious
           blood
           shed
           for
           us
           ,
           purchased
           the
           honour
           of
           being
           Mediatour
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Man
           :
           And
           therefore
           Christians
           ought
           only
           to
           make
           mention
           of
           his
           Name
           Beside
           the
           great
           evil
           of
           Idolatry
           is
           that
           it
           debases
           the
           soul
           of
           the
           profane
           worshiper
           ,
           
             for
             like
             them
             are
             all
             the●…
             that
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             Psal.
          
           115.
           8.
           
           I
           
           leads
           away
           the
           mind
           from
           that
           inward
           free
           and
           spiritual
           converse
           ,
           and
           fellowship
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Gospel
           invites
           us
           ;
           and
           carries
           it
           out
           into
           an
           external
           ,
           sensible
           ,
           and
           dead
           Religion
           :
           It
           stifles
           the
           power
           of
           true
           Piety
           ,
           making
           it
           die
           out
           in
           formal
           and
           stupifying
           superstition
           :
           And
           the
           Plagues
           which
           Heaven
           pours
           out
           on
           those
           ungodly
           worshipers
           ,
           are
           heavy
           ,
           and
           great
           .
           A
           black
           Roll
           of
           them
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Chap.
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Consectaries
           on
           their
           not
           glorifying
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           branched
           out
           into
           the
           two
           kinds
           I
           have
           discoursed
           of
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           v.
           23.
           
             they
             changed
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             incorruptible
             God
             ,
             into
             an
             Image
             made
             like
             to
             corruptible
             man
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           the
           second
           is
           ,
           v.
           25.
           
           
             Who
             worshipped
             and
             served
             the
             Creature
             more
             than
          
           (
           or
           besides
           )
           
             the
             Creator
          
           .
           And
           it
           would
           raise
           horrour
           in
           sober
           minds
           to
           tell
           how
           much
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           particularly
           
             the
             sin
             of
          
           Sodom
           ,
           which
           is
           first
           reckoned
           in
           that
           dismal
           Catalogue
           ,
           abounds
           with
           these
           of
           this
           spiritual
           Babylon
           .
        
         
           And
           will
           the
           poor
           distinctions
           of
           Dulia
           
           and
           Latria
           save
           them
           from
           this
           guilt
           ?
           Alas
           !
           these
           are
           parts
           of
           the
           Mystery
           by
           which
           they
           would
           vail
           their
           Abominations
           ;
           but
           their
           nakedness
           is
           not
           hid
           with
           this
           thin
           vail
           .
           For
           we
           see
           how
           simply
           all
           religious
           Worship
           offered
           to
           Creatures
           displeased
           God
           :
           Neither
           did
           the
           Prophets
           tell
           the
           Israelites
           that
           a
           kind
           of
           Worship
           called
           Dulia
           ,
           or
           Service
           ,
           might
           be
           payed
           to
           Creatures
           ,
           but
           the
           Latria
           ,
           or
           Adoration
           ,
           was
           only
           proper
           to
           God
           ;
           indeed
           they
           dreamed
           not
           of
           this
           subtilty
           ;
           
             and
             when
             St.
          
           John
           
             offered
             to
             fall
             down
             before
             the
             Angel
             ,
             he
             forewarns
             him
             not
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             only
             his
             fellow-creature
             ,
             but
             his
             fellow-servant
             ,
             Revel
             .
          
           19.
           10.
           by
           which
           all
           that
           Prostration
           for
           worship
           is
           declared
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           be
           called
           Adoration
           ,
           if
           to
           offer
           Prayers
           ,
           to
           make
           Vows
           ,
           to
           sing
           Hymns
           ,
           to
           observe●…
           Days
           ,
           and
           to
           build
           Churches
           ,
           be
           not
           such
           ?
           These
           nice
           distinctions
           which
           the
           Schoolmen
           have
           devised
           ,
           will
           serve
           in
           no
           stead
           in
           the
           great
           day
           
             when
             Gods
             jealousie
             shall
             burn
             like
             fir●…
          
           against
           all
           that
           have
           dishonoured
           him
           
           by
           this
           profane
           worshipping
           of
           Creatures
           .
           And
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           however
           some
           speculative
           People
           may
           have
           distinct
           Notions
           of
           these
           kinds
           of
           Worship
           ,
           yet
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           in
           their
           Practice
           ,
           make
           no
           difference
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           place
           all
           their
           trust
           in
           them
           ,
           fly
           to
           them
           in
           their
           troubles
           as
           to
           their
           refuge
           and
           strong
           hold
           ;
           whereby
           that
           faith
           and
           confidence
           which
           is
           only
           due
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Son
           is
           abated
           ,
           so
           much
           of
           it
           being
           bestowed
           on
           Creatures
           .
           And
           what
           a
           baseness
           of
           Mind
           doth
           it
           discover
           ,
           for
           Men
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           revealed
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Riches
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           hath
           allowed
           constant
           and
           free
           access
           to
           his
           Throne
           ,
           with
           the
           largest
           encouragements
           and
           assurances
           of
           being
           heard
           and
           accepted
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           who
           hath
           given
           Mankind
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           our
           flesh
           did
           express
           the
           greatest
           and
           freest
           love
           imaginable
           ,
           dying
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           being
           now
           our
           Advocate
           and
           Intercessor
           with
           his
           Father
           ;
           that
           instead
           of
           conversing
           immediately
           with
           God
           and
           Christ
           in
           the
           Exercises
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           we
           should
           betake
           
           our
           solves
           to
           a
           dead
           and
           liveless
           in
           vocating
           of
           those
           ,
           of
           whose
           hearing
           us
           we
           can
           have
           no
           assurance
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           there
           can
           be
           no
           comfort
           nor
           true
           joy
           found
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           of
           the
           Object
           of
           Worship
           ,
           the
           Manner
           of
           it
           is
           next
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           We
           observed
           before
           ,
           that
           God
           called
           us
           in
           the
           Gospel
           to
           a
           lively
           and
           spiritual
           Worship
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           first
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           sorceries
           of
           the
           Gentile
           Worship
           ,
           and
           next
           to
           the
           heavy
           yoke
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Bondage
           .
           How
           much
           of
           Sorcery
           and
           Enchantments
           was
           used
           in
           Heathenism
           ,
           every
           one
           that
           gives
           account
           of
           their
           Forms
           do
           mention
           ;
           but
           indeed
           all
           they
           used
           was
           nothing
           ,
           if
           compared
           to
           the
           Enchantments
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           and
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           can
           any
           thing
           look
           like●…
           a
           Charm
           ,
           than
           the
           worshipping
           God
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ?
           in
           which
           the
           Worshipper
           is
           capable
           of
           no
           converse
           with
           God
           by
           these
           parts
           of
           Worship
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           understand
           .
           Next
           the
           muttering
           so
           large
           portions
           of
           th●…
           Worship
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           what
           doth
           it
           look
           like
           but
           the
           mumbling
           
           of
           Charm
           ▪
           But
           shall
           I
           here
           tell
           of
           
             the
             charming
             of
             Water
             ,
             of
             Salt
             ,
             of
             Wax-candles
             ,
             for
             driving
             away
             of
             Devils
             ?
          
           Shall
           I
           next
           tell
           of
           
             the
             christening
             of
             Bells
             ,
             the
             hallowing
             of
             Oyl
             ,
             the
             touching
             of
             Beads
             ,
             the
             touching
             of
             little
             Pebbles
          
           ;
           which
           shall
           have
           a
           virtue
           against
           Sickness
           of
           all
           kinds
           ,
           Thunders
           and
           Lightnings
           ,
           and
           Tentations
           of
           the
           Devil
           ?
           Shall
           I
           next
           tell
           of
           
             the
             consecrating
             of
             Roses
             ,
             Agnus
             Dei's
             ,
             Medals
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ?
           Or
           ,
           shall
           I
           tell
           of
           
             their
             Exorcisms
             and
             Charms
             for
             driving
             out
             Devils
             ,
          
           with
           all
           the
           strange
           actions
           used
           in
           them
           ?
           Shall
           I
           mention
           the
           Reliques
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           virtues
           believed
           to
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           yea
           and
           derived
           from
           them
           ?
           Shall
           I
           mention
           their
           
             priviledged
             Altars
          
           ,
           their
           Iubilees
           ,
           the
           Prayers
           upon
           which
           Indulgences
           are
           granted
           ,
           their
           
             solemn
             Processions
          
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           small
           tricks
           are
           used
           in
           every
           part
           of
           their
           Worship
           ?
           All
           this
           should
           be
           endless
           .
           These
           things
           cannot
           but
           eat
           out
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           introduce
           a
           dry
           and
           empty
           skellet
           of
           enchanted
           Actions
           ,
           instead
           of
           that
           lively
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           designs
           to
           restore
           in
           us
           .
        
         
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           shall
           I
           tell
           how
           the
           Sacramental
           Actions
           are
           polluted
           by
           the
           superfoetation
           of
           so
           many
           new
           Rites
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           wholly
           changed
           from
           their
           original
           Simplicity
           .
           In
           Baptism
           ,
           
             instead
             of
             washing
             with
             Water
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           how
           have
           they
           added
           so
           many
           adulterated
           Rites
           ?
           the
           Child
           must
           be
           thrice
           blown
           upon
           ,
           then
           a
           Charm
           used
           for
           turning
           the
           Devil
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           anointed
           with
           holy
           Oyl
           ,
           and
           hallowed
           Salt
           must
           be
           put
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           sanctified
           Garments
           also
           must
           be
           put
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           Wax
           ▪
           candle
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           Spittle
           must
           be
           gently
           stroaked
           upon
           him
           .
           Whether
           doth
           all
           this
           look
           like
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           or
           the
           Attire
           of
           the
           Harlot
           ?
           And
           in
           the
           other
           Sacrament
           ,
           a
           great
           dea●…
           more
           adoe
           is
           made
           ,
           so
           that
           any
           indifferent
           Spectator
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           wa●…ned
           of
           it
           ▪
           would
           swear
           it
           were
           a
           solem●…
           piece
           of
           Pageantry
           ;
           the
           Priest
           mu●…
           come
           in
           cloathed
           with
           rich
           embroid●…red
           
           Vestments
           ,
           then
           he
           goes
           to
           the
           Altar
           ,
           sometimes
           reads
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           then
           he
           turns
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           Often
           he
           bows
           ,
           and
           kisses
           ,
           and
           crosses
           ,
           sometimes
           single
           ,
           sometimes
           thrice
           repeated
           crosses
           :
           Most
           of
           the
           Office
           he
           mutters
           ,
           though
           what
           he
           says
           is
           all
           alike
           understood
           ,
           being
           in
           an
           unknown
           tongue
           :
           Sometimes
           he
           turns
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           gives
           them
           a
           short
           Barbarian
           Benediction
           :
           Then
           he
           goes
           on
           till
           he
           come
           to
           the
           five
           wonder-working
           words
           :
           And
           then
           instead
           of
           the
           Bread
           ,
           which
           the
           force
           of
           these
           words
           hath
           driven
           to
           nothing
           ,
           behold
           a
           god
           ,
           to
           be
           worshipped
           by
           the
           Spectators
           .
           And
           after
           the
           adoration
           ,
           the
           god
           is
           to
           be
           devoured
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           Arabian
           say
           ,
           
             he
             never
             saw
             a
             Sect
             of
             Religion
             so
             foolish
             as
             the
          
           Christians
           
             were
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             teeth
             devoured
             the
             god
             they
             had
             adored
             .
          
           Certainly
           all
           this
           looks
           so
           like
           a
           piece
           of
           extravagance
           ,
           especially
           if
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           first
           institution
           be
           considered
           ;
           that
           many
           will
           doubt
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           that
           such
           worship
           can
           be
           received
           in
           any
           corner
           
           of
           the
           Christian
           World.
           And
           by
           these
           hints
           ,
           though
           a
           hundred
           more
           could
           be
           instanced
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           guessed
           what
           is
           become
           of
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           so
           vitiated
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           branches
           of
           it
           :
           And
           whether
           that
           genuine
           sincere
           spirituality
           appear
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           Gospel
           holds
           forth
           to
           the
           world
           :
           These
           things
           having
           a
           native
           tendency
           for
           leading
           away
           the
           soul
           from
           attending
           upon
           God
           ,
           in
           her
           acts
           of
           worship
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           for
           which
           external
           worship
           is
           to
           be
           continued
           in
           ▪
           that
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           we
           may
           jointly
           concur
           to
           converse
           w●…h
           our
           Maker
           .
           If
           from
           this
           I
           should
           reckon
           up
           all
           the
           tricks
           are
           used
           in
           secreter
           worship
           ,
           what
           stories
           should
           I
           tell
           of
           the
           pattering
           over
           the
           Beads
           ,
           of
           the
           multiplying
           little
           unintelligible
           Prayers
           ,
           the
           using
           of
           Penances
           ,
           some
           whereof
           are
           ridiculous
           for
           their
           gentleness
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           them
           are
           as
           formidabl●…
           for
           their
           horrour
           ,
           and
           fitter
           for
           the
           
             Priests
             of
             Baal
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             worshipers
             of
             Diana
             Taurica
             ▪
          
           then
           for
           those
           that
           worship
           the
           living
           God
           with
           joy
           and
           gladness
           of
           heart
           ▪
           
           Now
           by
           the
           performance
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           simple
           deluded
           people
           imagine
           themselves
           reconciled
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           secured
           from
           his
           wrath
           :
           And
           so
           go
           about
           them
           meerly
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           a
           charm
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           next
           shew
           how
           the
           multiplicity
           of
           the
           Jewish
           rites
           was
           also
           brought
           in
           upon
           Christendom
           ,
           though
           Christ
           came
           to
           set
           us
           at
           liberty
           from
           that
           Pedagogy
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           up
           of
           Ordinances
           and
           lifeless
           Precepts
           ,
           
             that
             could
             not
             make
             the
             doer
             thereof
             perfect
             :
          
           nothing
           being
           enjoyned
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           of
           it self
           easie
           and
           proper
           for
           the
           great
           design
           of
           purifying
           our
           souls
           .
           Now
           such
           as
           have
           brought
           in
           a
           yoke
           of
           ordinances
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           tendency
           to
           the
           cleansing
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           but
           oppress
           us
           with
           their
           tyrannical
           burdensomness
           ,
           being
           both
           heavy
           ,
           and
           numerous
           ,
           must
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           introducers
           ,
           of
           a
           new
           Judaism
           ,
           for
           oppressing
           the
           Christian
           world
           ;
           what
           a
           heap
           of
           new
           superadded
           forms
           have
           the
           High
           Priests
           of
           Rome
           brought
           upon
           these
           who
           stoop
           to
           their
           tyranny
           ?
           And
           how
           much
           sanctity
           do
           they
           place
           in
           
           them
           ;
           enjoyning
           severer
           censures
           on
           the
           violation
           of
           these
           ,
           than
           on
           the
           greatest
           transgressions
           against
           either
           the
           Moral
           or
           Positive
           Laws
           of
           God
           ?
           How
           many
           holy
           days
           have
           they
           instituted
           ?
           How
           much
           distinction
           of
           meats
           ,
           of
           fasting
           ,
           and
           abstinence
           ?
           And
           how
           like
           are
           their
           Jubilees
           and
           Pilgrimages
           to
           the
           Jubilees
           and
           yearly
           trotting
           up
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           which
           was
           among
           the
           Iews
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           piece
           of
           worship
           about
           which
           there
           is
           not
           a
           greater
           appendage
           of
           vain
           pompous
           ,
           and
           withall
           burdensom
           Ceremonies
           ,
           then
           were
           among
           the
           Iews
           .
           Shall
           I
           here
           mention
           the
           five
           superadded
           Sacraments
           ,
           to
           the
           two
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           rites
           belonging
           to
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           recount
           all
           the
           rites
           in
           their
           multifarious
           ordinations
           ?
           Shall
           I
           tell
           of
           the
           laying
           up
           the
           Bodies
           when
           dead
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           forms
           of
           their
           Burials
           ?
           The
           burning
           of
           Lamps
           in
           the
           clearest
           day
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Incense
           that
           perfumes
           the
           worship
           ,
           which
           are
           clear
           pieces
           of
           antiquated
           Judaism
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           no
           part
           of
           the
           parallel
           holds
           more
           exactly
           ,
           than
           
           that
           
             they
             are
             zealous
             of
             the
             traditions
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             are
             made
             of
             none
             effect
          
           ;
           and
           
             that
             they
             honour
             God
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             when
             their
             hearts
             are
             far
             form
             him
             :
          
           And
           
             worship
             him
             in
             vain
             ,
             teaching
             for
             Doctrins
             the
             Commandments
             of
             men
             ,
          
           Matth.
           15.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           And
           hitherto
           I
           have
           discoursed
           upon
           the
           first
           limb
           of
           Antichristianism
           ,
           and
           have
           discovered
           too
           evident
           indications
           of
           the
           contradictions
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           first
           branch
           of
           the
           design
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           whereby
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           is
           partly
           adulterate
           ,
           and
           partly
           smothered
           by
           a
           heavy
           and
           troublesome
           load
           of
           useless
           and
           lifeless
           per●…ormances
           ;
           which
           must
           needs
           lead
           out
           the
           soul
           from
           an
           inward
           attending
           on
           God
           ,
           or
           free
           converse
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           branch
           of
           Christianity
           is
           ,
           ●…he
           holding
           forth
           that
           Mysterious
           contrivance
           of
           the
           wisdom
           and
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           
             for
             reconciling
             the
             World
             ●…o
             himself
             ,
             by
             his
             dear
             Son
             ;
             whom
             ●…e
             gave
             to
             the
             death
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             also
          
           
           
             raised
             up
             ,
             making
             him
             both
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ▪
          
           Whose
           glory
           and
           dignity
           is
           vulgarly
           branched
           out
           in
           these
           his
           three
           Office●…
           of
           
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
          
           ,
           and
           King.
           By
           the
           first
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           revealed
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           council
           to
           manking
           ,
           in
           plain
           and
           simple
           discourses
           ,
           afterwards
           committed
           to
           writing
           by
           the
           faithful
           eye
           and
           ear-witnesses
           of
           his
           Majesty
           .
           His
           Prophetiok
           office
           therefore
           is
           chiefly
           acknowledged
           ,
           in
           our
           grateful
           receiving
           these
           discoveries
           ,
           and
           our
           studying
           to
           adjust
           both
           our
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           to
           that
           unerring
           rule
           .
           But
           can
           any
           thing
           b●…
           more
           contradictory
           to
           this
           ,
           than
           to
           keep
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           writings
           from
           Christians
           ,
           to
           accuse
           their
           darkness
           and
           defects
           ,
           and
           to
           apprehend
           great
           danger
           from
           their
           diligent
           perusal
           ,
           to
           vilify
           that
           sacred
           study
           ,
           preferring
           the
           lame
           and
           lifeless
           discourses
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           the
           words
           o●…
           eternal
           wisdom
           ?
           For
           we
           must
           consider
           that
           our
           study
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           of
           th●…
           same
           nature
           with
           a
           personal
           following
           o●…
           Christ
           ,
           when
           on
           earth
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           miracles
           and
           hear
           his
           doctrin
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           also
           to
           b●…
           
           said
           of
           the
           Acts
           and
           Epistles
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Now
           to
           bar
           the
           Vulgar
           from
           this
           ,
           is
           to
           hinder
           them
           to
           hear
           and
           see
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ▪
           as
           if
           that
           were
           a
           Priviledge
           restricted
           to
           Church-men
           .
           What
           shall
           be
           then
           said
           of
           these
           ,
           
             who
             call
             the
             Scriptures
             a
             Nose
             of
             Wax
             ,
             the
             Sourse
             of
             all
             Heresies
             ,
             a
             Book
             written
             not
             on
             Design
             ,
             but
             upon
             particular
             Emergents
          
           ;
           and
           do
           assert
           its
           incompleatness
           ,
           unless
           made
           up
           by
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           add
           to
           the
           Words
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           and
           to
           accuse
           the
           faithful
           Witness
           of
           unfaithfulness
           ?
           But
           worse
           than
           all
           this
           is
           held
           by
           these
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           all
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           depend
           on
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           believed
           in
           the
           first
           place
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           a
           great
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           made
           betwixt
           the
           testimony
           of
           a
           Witness
           ,
           and
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           Iudge
           ;
           the
           former
           is
           not
           denied
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Iews
           had
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           committed
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           doth
           not
           prove
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Sanhedrim
           infallible
           ,
           or
           superiour
           to
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           case
           more
           cannot
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           than
           was
           proper
           to
           the
           Jewish
           in
           our
           Saviours
           time
           .
           But
           further
           ,
           if
           the
           Scripture
           be
           to
           be
           believed
           on
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           upon
           what
           account
           is
           the
           Church
           first
           believed
           ?
           It
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           because
           of
           any
           testimony
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           give
           authority
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           it
           cannot
           receive
           its
           authority
           from
           their
           testimony
           .
           How
           then
           shall
           it
           be
           proved
           that
           the
           Church
           must
           be
           believed
           ?
           or
           must
           it
           be
           taken
           from
           their
           own
           word
           ?
           and
           yet
           no
           other
           reason
           can
           be
           given
           to
           prove
           the
           Church
           infallible
           .
           For
           to
           say
           that
           they
           have
           continued
           in
           a
           Succession
           of
           Bishops
           from
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           concludes
           nothing
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           first
           proved
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           was
           of
           God
           ;
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           Mahometan
           Religion
           is
           as
           much
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           since
           for
           many
           Ages
           a
           Succession
           of
           Priests
           have
           believed
           it
           .
           Further
           ,
           the
           Greek
           Churches
           drive
           up
           the
           Series
           of
           their
           Bishops
           to
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Roman
           ;
           why
           then
           should
           not
           their
           Authority
           be
           likewise
           acknowledged
           infallible
           ?
           In
           fine
           ,
           
           must
           the
           Vulgar
           go
           and
           examine
           the
           Successions
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           judge
           about
           all
           the
           dubious
           Elections
           ,
           whether
           the
           Conveyance
           have
           been
           interrupted
           or
           not
           ?
           Certainly
           were
           this
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           it
           were
           an
           impossible
           Atchievement
           ,
           and
           harder
           than
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Originals
           of
           both
           Testaments
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Vulgar
           must
           simply
           believe
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           her
           own
           testimony
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           absurd
           thing
           imaginable
           ,
           and
           this
           to
           every
           individual
           ,
           will
           resolve
           into
           the
           testimony
           of
           their
           Priest.
           Behold
           then
           a
           goodly
           Foundation
           for
           building
           our
           Faith
           upon
           !
        
         
           Christ
           Prophetick
           Office
           is
           also
           invaded
           ,
           by
           the
           pretence
           of
           the
           Churches
           Infallibility
           in
           expounding
           Scriptures
           ;
           for
           if
           this
           be
           granted
           ,
           the
           whole
           Authority
           will
           be
           devolved
           on
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           by
           this
           Doctrine
           she
           may
           teach
           what
           she
           will
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           Scripture
           evidence
           never
           so
           full
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           yet
           whatever
           wrested
           Exposition
           she
           offer
           ,
           though
           visibly
           contrary
           to
           the
           plain
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           must
           be
           believed
           .
           But
           with
           
           whom
           this
           Power
           and
           Authority
           is
           lodged
           ,
           is
           not
           agreed
           to
           among
           themselves
           ;
           some
           yielding
           it
           to
           the
           High
           Priest
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           in
           his
           Chair
           ,
           others
           to
           the
           great
           Sanhedrim
           of
           Christendom
           in
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           others
           to
           both
           jointly
           ▪
           but
           all
           this
           is
           asserted
           without
           proof
           ,
           for
           that
           of
           Christs
           ,
           
             of
             telling
             the
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
          
           18.
           17.
           so
           often
           repeated
           by
           them
           ,
           is
           meant
           of
           particular
           offences
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           restricted
           to
           the
           case
           of
           differences
           among
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           relates
           not
           to
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Context
           of
           these
           Words
           doth
           clearly
           shew
           them
           applicable
           to
           every
           Parochia●…
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           Infallibility
           cannot
           be
           asserted
           .
           So
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           Christ
           doth
           only
           speak
           of
           a
           jurisdiction
           for
           quieting
           of
           differences
           among
           the
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           That
           of
           
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             their
             not
             prevailing
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
          
           16.
           18.
           proves
           not
           the
           pretence
           of
           Infallibility
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Translation
           of
           that
           place
           deserves
           Amendment
           and
           instead
           of
           hell
           ,
           that
           Word
           is
           t●…
           
           be
           rendred
           grave
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Phrase
           is
           ,
           Death
           (
           which
           is
           the
           mouth
           and
           gate
           through
           which
           we
           pass
           ●…nto
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           used
           by
           Greek
           Writers
           )
           shall
           never
           prevail
           against
           the
           Church
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Church
           shall
           never
           die
           .
        
         
           Neither
           will
           that
           of
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             leading
             out
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
          
           Joh.
           16.
           13.
           advance
           the
           Cause
           a
           whit
           ,
           since
           that
           promise
           relates
           to
           all
           Believers
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           new
           Dispensation
           ,
           that
           all
           in
           it
           shall
           be
           taught
           of
           God.
           And
           the
           promise
           of
           
             founding
             the
             Church
             on
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           Matth.
           16.
           saith
           as
           ●…ittle
           ;
           for
           suppose
           the
           Rock
           on
           whom
           the
           Church
           were
           to
           be
           built
           ,
           were
           St.
           Peter
           himself
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           much
           contravert
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           peculiar
           unto
           him
           ,
           since
           
             we
             are
             all
             built
             on
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
          
           and
           on
           the
           
             twelve
             foundations
             of
             the
             new
             Ierusalem
             are
             written
             the
             names
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Lamb
          
           ;
           but
           what
           will
           that
           prove
           for
           a
           series
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ?
        
         
           And
           finally
           ,
           
             for
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
          
           
           
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           Matth.
           16.
           19.
           their
           being
           given
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           that
           saith
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           to
           open
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           usually
           called
           ,
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           
             of
             Heaven
          
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           Now
           the
           use
           of
           keys
           being
           to
           open
           the
           door
           ,
           this
           was
           peculiar
           St.
           Peters
           honour
           ,
           who
           did
           first
           publish
           the
           Gospel
           both
           to
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           did
           first
           receive
           the
           Gentiles
           into
           the
           new
           Dispensation
           .
           But
           this
           hath
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           pretended
           infallibility
           of
           that
           See.
           
        
         
           That
           which
           hath
           the
           fairest
           appearance
           of
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           be
           no
           absolute
           unerring
           Court
           on
           earth
           ,
           for
           deciding
           of
           controversies
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           end
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           every
           private
           man
           may
           upon
           the
           pretence
           of
           some
           ill
           understood
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           break
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           hazard
           of
           being
           irrecoverably
           lost
           .
           But
           how
           specious
           soever
           this
           may
           appear
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           weight
           in
           it
           :
           For
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           vice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           errour
           ,
           is
           destructive
           
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           no
           ●…mputation
           on
           our
           Religion
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           be
           no
           more
           guarded
           against
           ,
           than
           the
           other
           is
           ;
           if
           then
           there
           be
           no
           authority
           for
           repressing
           Vice
           ,
           but
           the
           outward
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           incongruous
           there
           be
           no
           other
           authority
           for
           ●…uppressing
           of
           errour
           ,
           but
           that
           same
           of
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           certainly
           ,
           a
           peece
           of
           humility
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           suspect
           his
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           when
           they
           lye
           ●…ross
           to
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           the
           guides
           and
           ●…eaders
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           withal
           ,
           a
           man
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           all
           he
           does
           ,
           
             fully
             perwaded
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
          
           and
           we
           are
           commanded
           
             to
             try
             the
             spirits
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             believe
             very
             spirit
             ,
          
           1
           Ioh.
           4.
           1.
           
           Now
           reason
           being
           the
           chief
           excellency
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           ●…hat
           wherein
           the
           Divine
           Image
           doth
           ●…ainly
           consist
           ,
           it
           were
           very
           absurd
           to
           ●…eny
           man
           a
           rational
           judging
           and
           discering
           of
           these
           things
           wherein
           his
           eternal
           ●…terest
           is
           most
           concerned
           .
           Besides
           the
           nature
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           suta●…e
           to
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           shews
           that
           man
           must
           have
           a
           conviction
           of
           the
           
           truth
           of
           it
           on
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           cannot
           be
           bound
           in
           contradiction
           to
           his
           own
           apprehensions
           ,
           to
           receive
           any
           opinions
           ●…rly
           upon
           the
           testimony
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           If
           to
           confirm
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           should
           add
           all
           can
           be
           brought
           from
           History
           for
           proving
           General
           Councils
           to
           have
           erred
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ;
           or
           that
           Popes
           have
           bee●…
           Hereticks
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           have
           been
           ana
           thematized
           as
           such
           ,
           by
           other
           Popes
           and
           General
           Councils
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           too
           tedious
           But
           in
           end
           ,
           how
           shall
           the
           Vulgar
           know
           the
           definitions
           of
           Councils
           ,
           or
           the
           De
           crees
           of
           Popes
           ?
           Or
           must
           they
           be
           blindly
           determined
           by
           the
           Priests
           assertion
           Certainly
           ,
           this
           were
           to
           expose
           the●…
           to
           the
           greatest
           hazards
           ,
           since
           they
           a●…
           not
           suffered
           to
           found
           their
           Faith
           upo●…
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           Nor
           doth
           the
           Chur●…
           reveal
           her
           Doctrines
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           th●…
           their
           Faith
           must
           be
           resolved
           upon
           t●…
           bare
           Testimony
           of
           a
           Priest
           ,
           who
           is
           pe●…haps
           both
           ignorant
           and
           licentio●…
           And
           by
           this
           we
           may
           judge
           to
           wh●…
           a
           pass
           the
           souls
           of
           the
           people
           a
           brought
           by
           this
           Doctrine
           .
           In
           a
           wo●…
           
           
             we
             are
             not
             the
             servants
             of
             men
             ,
          
           nor
           bound
           to
           their
           Authority
           ;
           for
           none
           can
           be
           a
           Judge
           ,
           but
           where
           he
           hath
           power
           both
           to
           try
           and
           to
           coerce
           :
           Now
           none
           but
           God
           can
           either
           search
           our
           hearts
           ,
           or
           change
           them
           ;
           for
           as
           no
           humane
           power
           can
           know
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           it
           turn
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           in
           our
           own
           power
           ,
           much
           less
           in
           the
           power
           of
           others
           ;
           therefore
           our
           Consciences
           can
           ,
           and
           must
           only
           fall
           within
           Gods
           jurisdiction
           :
           And
           since
           the
           renovation
           of
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           consists
           in
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           Religion
           designs
           an
           union
           of
           our
           souls
           to
           Divine
           Truth
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           freely
           converse
           with
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           pretences
           of
           absolute
           authority
           and
           infallibility
           in
           Teaching
           ,
           are
           contrary
           to
           Christs
           Prophetick
           Office
           ;
           who
           came
           
             to
             reveal
             the
             Father
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           of
           Jesus
           Christs
           Offices
           ,
           was
           the
           Priestly
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           former
           had
           never
           been
           effectual
           ;
           for
           had
           we
           known
           never
           so
           perfectly
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           a
           method
           had
           been
           laid
           down
           for
           reconciling
           
           sinners
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           vain
           to
           think
           of
           Religion
           ,
           since
           nothing
           sinners
           could
           do
           ,
           was
           able
           to
           appease
           God
           ,
           or
           expiate
           sin
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           fully
           done
           by
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           that
           Lamb
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Who
             became
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             bare
             our
             sins
             on
             his
             own
             Body
             ,
             In
             whom
             we
             have
             redemption
             ,
             even
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             through
             his
             Blood
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           21.
           1
           
           Pet
           2.
           24.
           
           Ephes.
           1.
           7.
           
           If
           then
           any
           have
           derogated
           from
           the
           value
           of
           this
           satisfaction
           ,
           they
           have
           offered
           the
           utmost
           indignity
           to
           the
           highest
           love
           ;
           and
           committed
           the
           crime
           of
           the
           greatest
           ingratitude
           imaginable
           ;
           who
           would
           requite
           the
           most
           inconcieveable
           love
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           Sacrilegious
           attempt
           :
           But
           ,
           how
           guilty
           are
           they
           of
           this
           ,
           who
           would
           set
           the
           Merits
           and
           works
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           an
           equality
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           God
           ?
           as
           if
           by
           these
           ,
           we
           were
           justified
           ,
           or
           owed
           our
           title
           to
           Glory
           ,
           to
           our
           own
           performances
           ,
           whereas
           we
           are
           taught
           by
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           
             by
             grace
             we
             are
             saved
             ,
             that
             God
             only
             hath
             made
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             us
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             freely
             chosen
             us
             in
             his
             Son
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           2.
           5.
           1
           
           Cor.
           4.
           7.
           
           
           And
           alas
           !
           where
           are
           we
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           all
           we
           do
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           pretend
           to
           the
           lowest
           degree
           of
           Gods
           acceptance
           ,
           without
           he
           freely
           ,
           both
           help
           us
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           us
           for
           it
           ?
           so
           that
           when
           he
           rewards
           us
           for
           our
           services
           with
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           he
           freely
           crowns
           his
           own
           free
           gifts
           to
           us
           .
           For
           when
           we
           consider
           how
           great
           a
           disproportion
           there
           is
           betwixt
           our
           best
           Services
           and
           Eternal
           Glory
           ,
           when
           we
           also
           remember
           how
           all
           our
           good
           actions
           flow
           from
           the
           Principles
           of
           Divine
           Grace
           freely
           given
           ,
           but
           withal
           ,
           reflect
           on
           the
           great
           defects
           and
           imperfections
           that
           hang
           about
           our
           best
           performances
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           be
           able
           to
           entertain
           any
           thoughts
           of
           our
           meriting
           ought
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ▪
           And
           certainly
           ,
           the
           deeper
           impressions
           we
           have
           either
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           will
           be
           further
           from
           a
           capacity
           of
           swelling
           big
           in
           our
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           of
           claiming
           any
           thing
           on
           the
           pretensions
           of
           justice
           or
           debt
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Merit
           is
           so
           explained
           by
           some
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           that
           there
           remains
           no
           ground
           of
           quarrelling
           it
           ;
           except
           
           for
           the
           Terms
           sake
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           odious
           and
           improper
           (
           though
           early
           used
           by
           the
           Ancients
           in
           an
           innocent
           sense
           .
           )
           But
           many
           of
           that
           Church
           acknowledge
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           obligation
           on
           God
           by
           ou●…
           Works
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           his
           own
           promise
           binds
           upon
           him
           ;
           which
           none
           ,
           who
           believe
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           can
           question
           ;
           but
           still
           we
           must
           remember
           that
           we
           owe
           all
           to
           the
           love
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           nothing
           to
           our selves
           :
           which
           as
           it
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Allelujahs
           of
           glorified
           Saints
           ,
           so
           should
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           our
           daily
           acknowledgements
           ▪
           wherefore
           ,
           we
           must
           abominate
           every
           thing
           that
           may
           seem
           to
           detract
           from
           this
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           were
           all
           this
           zeal
           ,
           many
           of
           that
           Communion
           own
           for
           Merits
           and
           good
           Works
           ,
           meant
           for
           the
           advancing
           a
           Holy
           and
           Spiritual
           Life
           ,
           it
           would
           carry
           a
           good
           apology
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           its
           noble
           design
           would
           very
           much
           qualify
           the
           severity
           of
           its
           censure
           ;
           but
           when
           these
           good
           works
           ,
           which
           for
           so
           many
           ages
           were
           highly
           magnified
           ,
           were
           the
           building
           of
           Churches
           ,
           the
           enriching
           of
           Abbeys
           ,
           
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           and
           other
           trifling
           and
           voluntary
           pieces
           of
           Will-worship
           ,
           advanced
           for
           the
           Secular
           interests
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           what
           shall
           be
           said
           of
           all
           that
           pains
           was
           used
           by
           the
           Monks
           for
           advancing
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           sell
           the
           value
           of
           the
           Blood
           and
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           advancing
           their
           own
           Secular
           interests
           ,
           and
           divised
           practices
           ?
           Alas
           !
           how
           far
           are
           these
           from
           that
           Holiness
           and
           Sanctity
           ,
           which
           must
           qualify
           us
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Saints
           ▪
           And
           to
           end
           this
           matter
           ,
           let
           me
           add
           one
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           evident
           to
           all
           who
           have
           observed
           the
           methods
           of
           the
           directours
           of
           Consciences
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           that
           with
           whatever
           distinctions
           this
           matter
           be
           varnished
           over
           among
           them
           ;
           yet
           the
           Vulgar
           do
           really
           imagine
           they
           buy
           and
           sell
           with
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           by
           their
           undergoing
           these
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           penances
           imposed
           by
           their
           Confessour
           :
           Which
           as
           it
           nourisheth
           the
           life
           of
           Pride
           and
           Self-love
           ,
           so
           it
           detracts
           from
           the
           value
           they
           ought
           to
           set
           on
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           their
           only
           title
           to
           Heaven
           and
           Glory
           .
        
         
         
           And
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           must
           add
           that
           distinction
           of
           the
           
             temporary
             and
             eternal
             punishments
          
           sin
           deserves
           :
           The
           latter
           whereof
           they
           acknowledge
           are
           removed
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           the
           former
           must
           be
           expiated
           by
           our selves
           ;
           either
           by
           sufferings
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           or
           those
           we
           must
           endure
           in
           Purgatory
           ;
           unless
           by
           the
           Popes
           charity
           we
           be
           secured
           or
           delivered
           from
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           how
           contrary
           this
           is
           to
           the
           value
           we
           are
           taught
           to
           set
           on
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           all
           may
           judge
           .
           Ephes.
           2.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             By
             Christ
             peace
             is
             made
             ,
             we
             are
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             presents
             us
             to
             the
             Father
             without
             spot
             and
             wrinkle
             .
          
           And
           much
           more
           of
           this
           nature
           meeting
           us
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           declares
           how
           plenary
           his
           satisfaction
           was
           ;
           nothing
           being
           left
           undone
           by
           him
           ,
           for
           removing
           the
           guilt
           and
           demerit
           of
           sin
           .
           And
           what
           comfortless
           Doctrine
           this
           is
           ,
           we
           may
           soon
           apprehend
           ,
           how
           it
           takes
           away
           that
           joy
           in
           God
           ,
           at
           the
           approaches
           of
           death
           :
           Since
           there
           is
           such
           a
           hazard
           of
           direful
           miseries
           following
           .
           Now
           ,
           this
           was
           no
           small
           part
           of
           the
           mystery
           ,
           by
           
           which
           the
           World
           was
           brought
           under
           their
           dominion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           great
           pains
           was
           taken
           for
           rooting
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           deep
           ●…n
           all
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           many
           Visions
           and
           Apparitions
           were
           vouched
           for
           its
           proof
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Lives
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           were
           written
           for
           divers
           Ages
           ,
           were
           full
           of
           such
           fa●…ulous
           narrations
           ;
           some
           Souls
           were
           said
           ●…o
           be
           seen
           standing
           in
           burning
           brimstone
           ●…o
           the
           knees
           ,
           some
           to
           the
           middle
           ,
           some
           to
           ●…he
           chin
           ,
           others
           swimming
           in
           
             caldrons
             of
             ●…elted
             Metal
          
           ,
           and
           Devils
           pouring
           the
           Metal
           down
           their
           throats
           ,
           with
           many
           ●…uch
           affrighting
           Stories
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           proof
           from
           Scripture
           was
           only
           drawn
           from
           one
           wrested
           ●…lace
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           ●…4
           ,
           15.
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             such
             as
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             superstructures
             of
             wood
             ,
             hay
             ,
             and
             stubble
             ,
             ●…ould
             be
             saved
             ,
             because
             they
             kept
             the
             founda●…ion
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             by
             fire
             .
          
           But
           this
           was
           only
           a
           ●…roverbial
           form
           of
           speech
           ,
           to
           express
           the
           ●…isque
           they
           run
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           of
           one
           that
           ●…scapes
           out
           of
           a
           fire
           ;
           such
           proverbial
           ●…eeches
           being
           usual
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           that
           
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           Zach.
           3.
           2.
           
           
             Is
             not
             this
             brand
             plucked
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ?
          
           Or
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Iude
           23.
           
           
             Some
             save
             with
             fear
             ,
             pullin●…
             them
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             .
          
           And
           any
           considerin●…
           person
           will
           ,
           at
           first
           view
           ,
           see
           how
           slende●…
           a
           foundation
           this
           was
           for
           the
           supe●…
           structure
           built
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           way
           was
           contrived
           for
           prese●…
           ving
           Souls
           from
           ,
           or
           rescuing
           them
           out
           〈◊〉
           Purgatory
           ,
           will
           discover
           what
           were
           th●…
           inducements
           of
           advancing
           the
           belief
           〈◊〉
           it
           with
           such
           zeal
           ,
           which
           was
           thus
           fr●…
           med
           :
           It
           is
           believed
           by
           that
           Church
           ,
           th●…
           beside
           the
           Commands
           that
           necessarily
           o●…
           lige
           all
           Christians
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           Cou●…
           sels
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           attai●…
           ing
           a
           higher
           pitch
           of
           perfection
           ,
           such
           a
           the
           counsels
           of
           poverty
           ,
           and
           chastity
           ,
           o●…
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           they
           teach
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           d●…
           not
           obey
           these
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           have
           si●…
           ned
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           those
           wh●…
           have
           obeyed
           them
           ,
           shall
           not
           want
           a
           r●…
           ward
           ,
           by
           their
           so
           supererrogating
           beyon●…
           what
           was
           strictly
           bound
           upon
           them
           ,
           an●…
           the
           reward
           of
           them
           is
           their
           meritin●…
           both
           for
           themselves
           and
           others
           ,
           an
           exemption
           
           from
           the
           pains
           of
           Purgatory
           .
           And
           of
           all
           these
           Merits
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             common
             treasure
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           wherein
           for
           good
           manners
           sake
           the
           Merit
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           chief
           Stock
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           committed
           to
           the
           Successors
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           are
           believed
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           who
           can
           communicate
           of
           that
           spiritual
           Treasure
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           either
           for
           preserving
           Souls
           from
           Purgatory
           ,
           or
           for
           delivering
           them
           out
           of
           it
           .
           This
           could
           not
           but
           work
           wonders
           for
           the
           exaltation
           of
           the
           Papal
           Dignity
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           conceited
           to
           be
           honoured
           of
           God
           with
           so
           high
           a
           trust
           .
           This
           was
           also
           made
           an
           engin
           for
           advancing
           all
           the
           Papal
           Designs
           ,
           for
           upon
           any
           quarrel
           he
           had
           with
           any
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Popes
           proclamed
           a
           Croisade
           ,
           promising
           exemption
           from
           Purgatory
           to
           all
           who
           hazarded
           their
           Lives
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           holy
           Church
           .
           And
           the
           contrivance
           of
           Purgatory
           being
           universally
           believed
           ,
           this
           could
           not
           fail
           to
           draw
           great
           numbers
           about
           his
           Standards
           .
           And
           by
           this
           means
           he
           brought
           most
           Princes
           into
           that
           servile
           subjection
           to
           him
           ,
           under
           
           which
           they
           groaned
           for
           many
           Ages
           .
           Another
           practise
           yet
           more
           base
           and
           sordi●…
           was
           ,
           the
           selling
           of
           Indulgences
           and
           Pardons
           for
           money
           ;
           certainly
           here
           was
           
             Simon
             's
             crime
          
           committed
           by
           the
           pretende●…
           Successors
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           had
           of
           old
           accused
           him
           ,
           
             that
             thought
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             migh●…
             be
             purchased
             with
             money
             ,
          
           and
           thereupon
           di●…
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           were
           endless
           to
           tell
           the
           base
           Arts
           ,
           and
           blasphemous
           Discourses
           of
           the
           Monks
           wh●…
           were
           sent
           through
           the
           World
           to
           sel●…
           these
           Indulgences
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           end
           proved
           fatal
           to
           that
           Church
           ,
           since
           the
           excessive
           magnifying
           of
           them
           did
           first
           provoke
           Luther
           to
           examine
           their
           corruptions
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           hear
           of
           th●…
           harsh
           word
           of
           
             selling
             Indulgences
          
           ,
           but
           disguise
           it
           with
           their
           giving
           them
           to
           such
           as
           will
           offer
           Alms
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           really
           ,
           this
           whole
           contrivance
           is
           so
           base●…
           so
           carnal
           ,
           and
           so
           unlike
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           to
           repeat
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           refute
           it
           ▪
           Here
           was
           a
           brave
           device
           for
           enriching
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           the
           making
           great
           Donations
           to
           it
           ,
           was
           judged
           so
           effectual
           fo●…
           
           delivering
           out
           of
           Purgatory
           .
           Who
           would
           not
           out
           of
           love
           to
           his
           Friends
           Soul
           ,
           ●…f
           he
           believed
           him
           frying
           in
           these
           flames
           ,
           give
           liberally
           of
           his
           Goods
           ;
           but
           much
           ●…ather
           would
           a
           man
           give
           all
           that
           he
           had
           for
           his
           own
           security
           ,
           especially
           when
           on
           his
           death-bed
           he
           were
           beset
           with
           persons
           who
           were
           confounding
           him
           with
           dismal
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           thus
           trafficking
           with
           him
           
             for
             the
             exchange
             of
             the
             Soul.
          
           Hence
           ●…prung
           the
           enriching
           of
           Abbeys
           and
           Churches
           ,
           for
           every
           Religious
           Order
           hath
           ●…ts
           own
           peculiar
           Merits
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           communicate
           to
           one
           of
           their
           Fraternity
           :
           ●…f
           then
           a
           dying
           man
           had
           gained
           their
           ●…avour
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           received
           in●…o
           their
           Order
           ,
           and
           died
           wrapped
           in
           one
           of
           their
           Frocks
           ,
           then
           was
           his
           Soul
           secure
           from
           the
           
             grim
             Tormentors
          
           below
           .
           And
           what
           an
           endless
           heap
           of
           Fables
           had
           ●…hey
           ,
           of
           Souls
           being
           on
           the
           brink
           ,
           or
           in
           ●…he
           midst
           of
           the
           flames
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           sudden
           ●…natched
           out
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           all
           this
           Trade
           hath
           quite
           fai●…ed
           them
           ,
           therefore
           Indulgences
           are
           fallen
           ●…n
           their
           Rates
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           them
           ,
           
           there
           are
           Prayers
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           be
           said
           before
           
             priviledged
             Altars
          
           ,
           o●…
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           or
           before
           such
           Reliques
           ▪
           that
           it
           is
           no
           hard
           work
           for
           any
           among
           them
           to
           ransome
           the
           Souls
           of
           others
           ,
           o●…
           to
           preserve
           their
           own
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           doth
           not
           all
           this
           debase
           the
           Spirit
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           expose
           it
           to
           the
           jealousie
           o●…
           Atheists
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           contrivance
           fo●…
           advancing
           base
           ,
           and
           secular
           Designs
           .
           An●…
           doth
           it
           not
           eat
           out
           the
           sense
           of
           true
           Piety
           ▪
           when
           the
           Vulgar
           see
           the
           Guides
           of
           Sou●…
           making
           such
           shameful
           Merchandise
           o●…
           them
           ,
           and
           doing
           it
           with
           such
           respect
           o●…
           persons
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           be
           rich
           enough
           ,
           he
           i●…
           secure
           ;
           
             whereby
             our
             Lords
             blessing
             of
             the
             poor●…
             and
             passing
             a
             woe
             on
             the
             rich
             ,
             is
             reverse●…
          
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           what
           indignity
           is
           by
           thi●…
           done
           to
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God●…
           And
           how
           are
           the
           People
           carried
           fro●…
           their
           dependance
           on
           Him
           ,
           and
           the●…
           value
           of
           His
           Sufferings
           ,
           by
           these
           Practices
           !
        
         
           Another
           Art
           not
           very
           remote
           fro●…
           this
           ,
           for
           detracting
           from
           the
           value
           〈◊〉
           Christs
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           confidence
           w●…
           
           should
           have
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           Priestly
           Absolution
           ,
           wherein
           after
           the
           Sinner
           hath
           gone
           over
           his
           sins
           without
           any
           sign
           of
           remorse
           ,
           ●…nd
           told
           them
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           he
           enjoins
           a
           ●…enance
           ,
           the
           doing
           whereof
           ,
           is
           called
           a
           satisfaction
           ;
           and
           the
           Vulgar
           do
           really
           ●…magine
           ,
           that
           the
           undergoing
           the
           penance
           ,
           doth
           fully
           serve
           for
           appeasing
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           sin
           ;
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Priest
           hath
           enjoined
           his
           penance
           ,
           without
           waiting
           that
           they
           obey
           it
           ,
           he
           lays
           his
           hand
           on
           their
           head
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             I
             absolve
             thee
          
           ;
           and
           after
           this
           ,
           they
           judge
           themselves
           fully
           cleansed
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           had
           their
           former
           life
           been
           never
           so
           bad
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Priests
           in
           their
           slight
           penances
           ,
           and
           hasted
           absolutions
           ,
           and
           promiscuous
           allowing
           of
           all
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           condemned
           by
           many
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           who
           complain
           of
           these
           Abuses
           with
           much
           honest
           zeal
           ;
           but
           these
           complaints
           are
           so
           little
           regarded
           ,
           that
           their
           Writings
           are
           condemned
           ,
           and
           the
           Corruption
           continues
           unreformed
           .
           Now
           what
           can
           take
           off
           more
           from
           the
           value
           of
           
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           to
           believe
           it
           i●…
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Priest
           to
           absolve
           from
           sin
           ▪
           All
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           being
           either
           Ministerially
           to
           declare
           the
           absolution
           offered
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           upon
           the
           conditions
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           absolve
           from
           the
           scandal
           which
           any
           publick
           trespass
           hath
           given
           .
           It
           was
           counted
           blasphemy
           in
           Christ
           ,
           when
           h●…
           said
           ,
           
             Thy
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             thee
             ,
             Mar.
          
           2.
           5
           ,
           10.
           of
           which
           he
           cleared
           himself
           ,
           
             from
             the
             power
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             forgive
             sins
          
           ;
           which
           shews
           it
           to
           be
           blasphemy
           in
           all
           others
           to
           pretend
           to
           absolve
           from
           sin
           ,
           it
           being
           an
           invasion
           of
           his
           Prerogative
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           might
           add
           the
           scorn
           put
           on
           Religion
           by
           many
           of
           the
           penances
           enjoyned
           for
           sin
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           abstaining
           from
           flesh
           for
           so
           many
           days
           ,
           the
           pattering
           over
           so
           many
           Prayers
           ,
           the
           repeating
           the
           
             penitential
             Psalms
          
           ,
           the
           going
           to
           such
           Churches
           ,
           and
           such
           Altars
           ,
           with
           other
           ridiculous
           Observances
           like
           these
           ,
           which
           cannot
           but
           kill
           the
           Vitals
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           lead
           away
           Souls
           from
           these
           earnest
           Applications
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           for
           
           pardon
           and
           renovation
           .
           And
           who
           can
           have
           any
           sad
           apprehensions
           of
           sin
           ,
           who
           is
           taught
           such
           an
           easie
           way
           of
           escaping
           punishment
           ?
        
         
           I
           confess
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Masters
           of
           that
           Church
           have
           so
           contrived
           things
           ,
           that
           their
           Doctrines
           might
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             fable
             of
             the
             Manna
             ,
             taste
             pleasant
             in
             every
             mans
             relish
          
           ;
           for
           if
           any
           be
           grave
           and
           melancholy
           ,
           then
           silence
           ,
           solitude
           ,
           and
           retirement
           are
           enjoyned
           them
           ;
           if
           their
           tempers
           be
           more
           fiery
           and
           sullen
           ,
           severe
           corporal
           mortifications
           and
           disciplines
           are
           tasked
           on
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           cruel
           and
           perhaps
           publick
           whipping
           ,
           or
           other
           unspeakable
           austerities
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Lives
           of
           the
           modern
           Saints
           are
           full
           ;
           but
           if
           one
           be
           of
           a
           more
           jolly
           temper
           ,
           who
           desires
           Heaven
           at
           an
           easie
           rate
           ,
           then
           some
           trifling
           penance
           shall
           serve
           turn
           .
           These
           are
           a
           few
           of
           their
           Arts
           for
           diverting
           Souls
           from
           flying
           unto
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           sure
           and
           safe
           refuge
           from
           the
           Fathers
           wrath
           ,
           in
           whom
           only
           we
           can
           find
           sanctuary
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           Father
           hath
           sent
           into
           the
           World
           to
           seek
           and
           save
           
           lost
           Sinners
           .
           Now
           whether
           the
           Priest
           in
           the
           injunction
           of
           easie
           penances
           ,
           and
           giving
           absolution
           ,
           do
           not
           violate
           th●…
           Prerogative
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           insensibly
           de●…
           bauch
           Souls
           from
           that
           affectionate
           an●…
           grateful
           Duty
           they
           owe
           their
           Redeemer
           ▪
           into
           their
           trifling
           methods
           and
           appointments
           ,
           I
           refer
           it
           to
           all
           who
           know
           them
           .
        
         
           Another
           opposition
           made
           to
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           their
           conceit
           o●…
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           which
           they
           believe
           is
           a
           formal
           expiation
           of
           sins
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           living
           ,
           and
           dead
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           Purgatory
           :
           Christ
           once
           offered
           himself
           up
           for
           taking
           away
           sin
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           b●…
           that
           one
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           by
           the
           
             Apostle
             stated
             amongst
             the
             differences
             whic●…
             are
             betwixt
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             whic●…
             were
             to
             be
             daily
             and
             yearly
             renewed
             and
             r●…
             peated
             ,
             whereas
             Christ
             offered
             one
             Sacrifi●…
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             w●…
             no
             need
             of
             more
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           12
           ,
           14
           Now
           ,
           to
           imagine
           that
           the
           Priests
           goin●…
           through
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           and
           h●…
           receiving
           the
           consecrated
           Elements
           ,
           〈◊〉
           have
           a
           virtue
           to
           expiate
           the
           sins
           〈◊〉
           
           others
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           most
           common
           impressions
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           puzzle
           a
           mans
           belief
           to
           think
           any
           can
           credit
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Master-pieces
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           a
           right
           sense
           ,
           that
           Sacrament
           may
           be
           called
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           by
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           either
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           Prayers
           ,
           Praises
           ,
           and
           Alms-deeds
           are
           called
           so
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           or
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Commemoration
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           to
           imagine
           the
           Action
           hath
           an
           expiatory
           force
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           visible
           derogation
           from
           the
           value
           of
           Christs
           Death
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           value
           is
           in
           any
           outward
           Sacramental
           Action
           ,
           can
           only
           be
           derived
           into
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Receiver
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           absurd
           to
           think
           one
           mans
           action
           can
           be
           derived
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           it
           clearly
           appears
           from
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           that
           its
           end
           was
           the
           joint
           communicating
           of
           Believers
           ,
           which
           is
           perverted
           manifestly
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           these
           Priests
           ,
           who
           communicate
           in
           name
           of
           the
           Spectatours
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           what
           a
           derogation
           is
           it
           from
           
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           of
           Christ
           ,
           one
           branch
           whereof
           is
           his
           Intercession
           ,
           to
           join
           Saint●…
           or
           Angels
           with
           him
           in
           that
           work
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           prefer
           them
           to
           him
           ?
           Which
           will
           be
           found
           too
           true
           ,
           if
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           the
           Prayers
           offered
           to
           her
           ,
           be
           compared
           with
           those
           offered
           to
           her
           Son.
           Did
           Christ
           by
           the
           Merits
           of
           his
           Passion
           acquire
           this
           honour
           at
           so
           dear
           a
           rate
           ?
           and
           shall
           we
           for
           whom
           he
           suffered
           ,
           rob
           him
           so
           injuriously
           and
           sacrilegiously
           of
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           bestow
           it
           on
           these
           who
           are
           our
           fellow-servants
           ?
        
         
           But
           having
           touched
           this
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           advance
           my
           Enquiry
           to
           the
           opposition
           given
           the
           Regal
           Office
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           first
           ,
           how
           contrary
           is
           it
           to
           the
           glory
           wherewith
           even
           his
           humane
           Nature
           and
           Body
           is
           refulgent
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           
             five
             words
          
           ,
           muttered
           out
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           shall
           have
           the
           virtue
           to
           produce
           his
           real
           and
           glorified
           Body
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           annihilated
           Elements
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           yet
           under
           their
           accidents
           and
           appearances
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           new
           and
           strange
           kind
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           if
           true
           ,
           
           by
           which
           he
           who
           is
           now
           cloathed
           with
           Glory
           ,
           must
           be
           every
           day
           exposed
           under
           so
           thick
           ,
           so
           dark
           ,
           and
           so
           contemptible
           a
           covering
           ,
           as
           are
           the
           resemblances
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           .
           What
           low
           thoughts
           of
           his
           Person
           must
           it
           breed
           in
           such
           minds
           as
           are
           capable
           of
           believing
           this
           contrivance
           ?
        
         
           Again
           ,
           he
           ,
           as
           King
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           hath
           given
           her
           Laws
           and
           Precepts
           ,
           to
           whose
           obedience
           she
           is
           obliged
           ,
           to
           which
           none
           can
           add
           ,
           without
           they
           acknowledge
           another
           Head
           ,
           and
           whose
           obligation
           none
           can
           untye
           or
           dispense
           with
           ;
           for
           Christs
           dominion
           consists
           in
           this
           authority
           he
           hath
           over
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           vindicated
           into
           liberty
           ,
           by
           delivering
           us
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           corruption
           .
           If
           then
           any
           pretend
           a
           power
           of
           obtruding
           new
           articles
           on
           our
           Belief
           ,
           or
           obligations
           on
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           these
           must
           be
           confessed
           to
           be
           injurious
           to
           the
           Dignity
           wherewith
           Christ
           is
           vested
           .
           What
           shall
           then
           be
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           pretends
           an
           authority
           of
           dspensing
           with
           ,
           and
           dissolving
           the
           obligation
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           of
           
           dissolving
           the
           Wedlock-bond
           ,
           of
           allowing
           Marriage
           in
           the
           forbidden
           degrees
           ?
           And
           as
           for
           their
           additions
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           innumerable
           .
           And
           here
           what
           I
           mentioned
           last
           ,
           calls
           me
           to
           mind
           of
           a
           pretty
           device
           ,
           to
           multiply
           the
           forbidden
           degrees
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           add
           the
           degrees
           of
           spiritual
           Kindred
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           kindred
           with
           our
           God-fathers
           or
           God-mothers
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           upon
           no
           other
           design
           ,
           but
           to
           draw
           in
           more
           to
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           frequent
           Dispenses
           .
           If
           I
           should
           here
           reckon
           up
           all
           the
           additions
           which
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           Church
           are
           made
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           should
           resume
           all
           that
           I
           have
           hitherto
           alledged
           ,
           they
           being
           visible
           additions
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           imposed
           with
           such
           unmerciful
           cruelty
           ,
           that
           an
           Anathema
           is
           the
           mildest
           of
           the
           spiritual
           Censures
           they
           thunder
           against
           such
           as
           comply
           not
           with
           their
           tyranny
           ,
           and
           a
           faggot
           would
           be
           its
           civil
           Sanction
           ,
           were
           the
           secular
           Powers
           at
           their
           devotion
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           there
           is
           an
           Authority
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Civil
           
           and
           Ecclesiastick
           Powers
           ,
           of
           enjoyning
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           but
           no
           Authority
           beside
           Christs
           can
           reach
           the
           Conscience
           :
           Besides
           ,
           if
           these
           indifferent
           things
           swell
           so
           in
           their
           number
           ,
           be
           vain
           ,
           pompous
           ,
           and
           useless
           ,
           and
           be
           imposed
           without
           all
           regard
           to
           the
           tender
           scruples
           of
           weak
           Consciences
           ,
           they
           become
           tyrannical
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           do
           so
           impose
           them
           ,
           discover
           their
           affecting
           a
           tyrannical
           and
           lordly
           dominion
           over
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           prefer
           their
           own
           Devices
           to
           the
           simpler
           Methods
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           plainer
           and
           easier
           Rules
           of
           his
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           But
           one
           instance
           of
           their
           abrogating
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           is
           more
           signal
           ,
           in
           their
           violating
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           though
           he
           instituted
           it
           under
           both
           kinds
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           distribute
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           express
           command
           
             that
             all
             should
             drink
             of
             it
             ,
          
           yet
           they
           presumed
           ,
           
             notwithstanding
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             distributed
             it
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             which
             is
             confessed
             in
             their
             Canon
             ,
          
           to
           snatch
           the
           Cup
           from
           the
           Laity
           ,
           and
           eng●…oss
           it
           to
           the
           Clergy
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           to
           
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           value
           of
           th●…
           Sacramental
           Actions
           flowing
           only
           from
           their
           Institution
           ,
           the
           first
           Appointment
           should
           be
           most
           religiously
           observed
           in
           them
           :
           Besides
           ,
           the
           universal
           extent
           of
           Christs
           word
           ,
           
             drink
             ye
             all
             of
             it
          
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           used
           in
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           Bread
           ,
           hath
           a
           particular
           mystery
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           guard
           against
           the
           foreseen
           corruption
           of
           that
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           given
           in
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           Cup
           ,
           shews
           ,
           it
           must
           reach
           to
           all
           that
           need
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
          
           ;
           which
           not
           being
           restrained
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           shews
           ,
           that
           the
           Cup
           ,
           without
           a
           direct
           opposition
           to
           the
           Mind
           and
           Command
           of
           Christ
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           any
           that
           will
           read
           the
           goodly
           reasons
           given
           for
           this
           Sacriledge
           ,
           wil
           see
           what
           a
           low
           account
           they
           have
           of
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           ,
           upon
           such
           trifling
           pretences
           they
           will
           violate
           them
           .
           And
           with
           how
           much
           cruelty
           they
           backed
           this
           invasion
           of
           Christs
           Authority
           ,
           the
           History
           will
           declare
           ,
           they
           beginning
           it
           with
           a
           perfidious
           
           burning
           of
           two
           witnesses
           who
           opposed
           it
           at
           Constance
           :
           And
           occasioning
           so
           much
           War
           and
           Blood-shed
           against
           those
           who
           adhered
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           stoop
           to
           their
           Tyranny
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           advance
           to
           another
           invasion
           of
           Christs
           regal
           authority
           ,
           commited
           by
           him
           who
           pretends
           to
           be
           the
           
             Universal
             Bishop
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           authority
           over
           all
           Church-men
           ;
           whom
           he
           makes
           swear
           obedience
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           looks
           on
           them
           but
           as
           his
           Delegates
           :
           It
           was
           unluckily
           done
           of
           
             Gregory
             the
             great
          
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           severe
           on
           this
           head
           ,
           as
           to
           condemn
           the
           title
           of
           
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Antichristian
          
           :
           But
           little
           dream'd
           he
           in
           how
           few
           years
           his
           Successour
           would
           aspire
           to
           that
           height
           of
           ambition
           .
           Now
           by
           this
           pretence
           ,
           all
           these
           Officers
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           to
           Rule
           and
           Feed
           his
           Church
           ,
           are
           turned
           out
           of
           their
           authority
           ,
           and
           made
           subject
           to
           him
           :
           And
           with
           how
           much
           pride
           he
           treads
           on
           his
           Fellow-Bishops
           ,
           the
           Histories
           of
           many
           ages
           do
           declare
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           at
           first
           ,
           as
           being
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Imperial
           
           City
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           were
           highly
           esteemed
           ,
           but
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           began
           soon
           to
           leaven
           them
           ;
           yet
           they
           were
           for
           the
           first
           four
           ages
           ,
           looked
           upon
           ,
           by
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           as
           their
           Fellow-Bishops
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Decrees
           o●…
           two
           General
           Councils
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Constantinople
           were
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           except
           the
           precedency
           ,
           make
           equal
           to
           them
           ▪
           And
           by
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           other
           Metropolitans
           are
           levelled
           with
           them
           .
           And
           here
           I
           must
           tell
           of
           a
           
             shameful
             forgery
             of
             three
             Bishops
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             who
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             would
             have
             obtruded
             on
             the
             African
             Churches
             ,
             a
             Decree
             ,
             allowing
             of
             appeals
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             the
          
           Roman
           
             See
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             made
             at
          
           Nice
           :
           
             which
             they
             of
          
           Africk
           
             rejected
             ,
             and
             upon
             tryal
             ,
             found
             it
             to
             be
             none
             of
             the
             appointments
             at
          
           Nice
           ,
           but
           a
           
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Sardice
           .
        
         
           But
           by
           degrees
           the
           Bishops
           of
           that
           City
           got
           up
           to
           the
           height
           they
           are
           now
           at
           ;
           and
           not
           content
           with
           their
           usurping
           over
           their
           Brethren
           and
           Fellow-Church-men
           ;
           their
           next
           attempt
           was
           upon
           Princes
           ,
           who
           deriving
           their
           
           authrity
           from
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ▪
             by
             whom
             Kings
             do
             reign
             ,
          
           it
           was
           an
           invasion
           of
           his
           power
           to
           attempt
           against
           his
           Vice-Gerents
           on
           Earth
           .
           But
           the
           Popes
           made
           no
           bones
           of
           this
           ,
           for
           being
           now
           held
           
             Christs
             Vicars
             on
             earth
          
           ,
           with
           other
           blasphemous
           titles
           ,
           as
           Vice-God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           
             Lord
             God
          
           ,
           they
           thought
           their
           power
           was
           limited
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           were
           not
           even
           in
           temporals
           subject
           to
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           from
           the
           days
           of
           
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
          
           7th
           ,
           they
           pretended
           to
           a
           power
           of
           deposing
           Princes
           ,
           disposing
           of
           their
           Dominions
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           dispensing
           with
           the
           Oaths
           of
           fidelity
           their
           Subjects
           had
           sworn
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           easie
           for
           them
           to
           make
           Crowns
           change
           their
           Masters
           ,
           as
           they
           pleased
           :
           For
           there
           were
           always
           other
           ambitious
           Princes
           ready
           for
           their
           own
           ends
           to
           invade
           the
           Dominions
           of
           these
           deposed
           Kings
           ,
           upon
           the
           Popes
           warrant
           ,
           and
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           People
           were
           so
           possessed
           with
           the
           Popes
           power
           of
           releasing
           souls
           from
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           punishments
           due
           to
           sin
           ▪
           that
           they
           were
           easily
           prevailed
           
           upon
           to
           follow
           his
           thunders●…
           And
           by
           that
           time
           the
           Popes
           had
           swarm●…
           of
           Emissaries
           of
           the
           begging
           Orders
           ▪
           who
           under
           shews
           of
           austere
           Piety
           ,
           gained
           much
           reverence
           and
           esteem
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           so
           got
           all
           subjected
           to
           the
           Papal
           Tyranny
           .
           Now
           ,
           should
           I
           instance
           this
           in
           particulars
           ,
           I
           should
           transgress
           the
           limits
           of
           a
           short
           Discourse
           ,
           by
           a
           long
           History
           ;
           but
           the
           lives
           of
           Gregory
           the
           7th
           Alexander
           the
           third
           ,
           Boniface
           the
           8th●…nd
           Iulius
           the
           second
           ;
           to
           mention
           no
           more
           ,
           will
           sufficiently
           convince
           any
           who
           will
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           read
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           written
           by
           these
           who
           lived
           in
           that
           Communion
           .
           And
           Matthew
           of
           Paris
           will
           at
           length
           inform
           his
           Reader
           ,
           how
           much
           ,
           and
           how
           often
           England
           smarted
           under
           this
           Tyranny
           .
        
         
           And
           all
           this
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           denied
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           defended
           avowedly
           by
           no●…
           a
           few
           of
           the
           Canonists
           and
           Iesuits
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           dearly
           entertained
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           as
           appeared
           from
           the
           late
           attempt
           of
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           fifth
           ,
           upon
           Venice
           :
           But
           the
           World
           is
           
           now
           a
           little
           wiser
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           by
           these
           Arts
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           pretence
           is
           laid
           to
           sleep
           ,
           till
           haply
           the
           ●…east
           be
           healed
           of
           the
           wound
           was
           given
           ●…t
           at
           the
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           cannot
           leave
           this
           particular
           ,
           without
           my
           sad
           regrates
           ,
           that
           too
           deep
           a
           tincture
           of
           this
           spirit
           of
           Antichristianism
           is
           among
           many
           ,
           who
           pretend
           much
           aversion
           to
           it
           ;
           since
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           resisting
           Magistrates
           ,
           upon
           colours
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           so
           stiffly
           maintained
           ,
           and
           adhered
           to
           ,
           by
           many
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           highly
           reformed
           ,
           though
           this
           be
           one
           of
           the
           Characters
           of
           the
           
             scarlet-coloured
             whore
          
           .
           But
           thus
           far
           have
           we
           gone
           through
           the
           second
           part
           of
           Antichrists
           Character
           ,
           and
           have
           discovered
           too
           clear
           ●…ndications
           of
           a
           difformity
           to
           the
           spirit
           and
           truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           branches
           of
           the
           Honour
           and
           Worship
           due
           to
           Jesus
           
             the
             only
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           From
           this
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           third
           part
           of
           my
           enquiry
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           the
           opposition
           made
           to
           the
           great
           design
           of
           Christian
           
           Religion
           ,
           for
           elevating
           the
           souls
           o●…
           men
           into
           a
           
             participation
             of
             the
             divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soul
           being
           inwardly
           purified
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           conversation
           regulated
           ,
           the
           World
           may
           be
           restore●…
           to
           its
           
             Primitive
             innocence
          
           :
           And
           men
           admitted
           to
           an
           inward
           and
           intimate
           fellowship
           with
           their
           Maker
           .
           The
           firs●…
           step
           of
           this
           renovation
           ,
           is
           
             repentance
             for
             God
             commands
             men
             every
             where
             to
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             repentance
             and
             remission
             of
             〈◊〉
          
           are
           alwayes
           united
           :
           And
           this
           being
           〈◊〉
           
             horrour
             at
             sin
             upon
             the
             sense
             of
             its
             native
             deformity
             ,
             and
             contrariety
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ▪
             which
             makes
             the
             soul
             apprehend
             the
             hazar●…
             it
             hath
             incurred
             by
             it
             ;
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             study
             by
             〈◊〉
             means
             possible
             to
             avoid
             it
             in
             all
             time
             coming
             ▪
          
           nothing
           doth
           prepare
           the
           mind
           mor●…
           for
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           study
           of
           〈◊〉
           new
           life
           ,
           than
           repentance
           ;
           which
           〈◊〉
           needs
           be
           previous
           to
           these
           .
           But
           what
           devices
           are
           found
           to
           enervate
           this
           sins
           must
           be
           divided
           into
           venial
           and
           mortal
           ;
           the
           former
           deserving
           only
           some
           temporal
           punishment
           ,
           and
           being
           easily
           expiated
           by
           some
           trifling
           piece
           of
           seeming
           
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           hereby
           many
           sins
           are
           struck
           out
           of
           the
           Penitents
           consideration
           :
           For
           who
           can
           have
           a
           great
           apprehension
           of
           that
           which
           is
           so
           slightly
           expiated
           .
           And
           this
           may
           be
           extended
           to
           the
           easie
           Pardons
           ,
           given
           for
           acknowledged
           mortal
           Sins
           :
           For
           he
           who
           thinks
           that
           God
           can
           be
           appeased
           for
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           saying
           by
           rote
           ,
           so
           many
           Prayers
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           have
           deep
           apprehensions
           of
           their
           being
           either
           so
           displeasing
           to
           God
           ▪
           or
           so
           odious
           in
           themselves
           .
           But
           shall
           I
           to
           this
           add
           their
           asserting
           ,
           that
           a
           
             simple
             attrition
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sorrow
             flowing
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             any
             temporal
             evil
             ,
             God
             hath
             brought
             upon
             the
             sinner
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             had
             either
             to
             the
             vileness
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             or
             the
             offence
             done
             to
             God
             by
             it
          
           ;
           that
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           can
           suffice
           for
           justifying
           sinners
           ,
           and
           qualifying
           them
           for
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           whereby
           the
           necessity
           of
           contrition
           and
           sorrow
           flowing
           from
           the
           principle
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           made
           only
           a
           high
           degree
           of
           perfection
           ,
           but
           not
           indispensibly
           necessary
           ?
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           all
           these
           severities
           they
           enjoyn
           for
           Penances
           ,
           do
           but
           tend
           
           to
           nourish
           the
           life
           of
           sin
           ,
           when
           sinners
           see
           a
           trade
           set
           up
           by
           which
           they
           can
           buy
           themselves
           off
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           To
           this
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           added
           the
           Doctrine
           o●…
           Indulgences
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           direct
           an
           opposition
           to
           Evangelical
           repentance
           ,
           as
           if
           〈◊〉
           had
           been
           contrived
           for
           dispossessing
           the
           World
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           is
           next
           pressed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           for
           uniting
           the
           souls
           of
           mankind
           to
           God
           ,
           
             is
             that
             noble
             ternary
             of
             Graces
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             soul
             rests
             in
             God
             by
             a
             holy
             affiance
             in
             him
             ,
             believing
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             expecting
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             Promises
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             full
             fruition
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             delighting
             in
             his
             glorious
             perfections
             ,
             and
             excellencies
             ▪
          
           Now
           how
           much
           all
           this
           is
           shaken
           by
           these
           carnal
           and
           gross
           conceptions
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Doctrine
           offers
           of
           God
           in
           their
           Image
           and
           Mass-worship
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Idolatry
           to
           Saints
           is
           apparent
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           taught
           to
           confide
           more
           in
           the
           
             Virgin
             ,
             or
             their
             Tutelar
             Saints
             ,
          
           than
           in
           the
           holiest
           of
           all
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           fear
           of
           Purgatory
           damp
           the
           hopes
           
           of
           future
           blessedness
           ?
           And
           finally
           ,
           what
           impious
           Doctrine
           hath
           been
           publickly
           licensed
           and
           printed
           in
           that
           Church
           of
           the
           degrees
           of
           the
           love
           we
           owe
           to
           God
           ?
           Some
           blasphemously
           teaching
           ,
           
             that
             we
             are
             not
             at
             all
             bound
             to
             love
             him
             ,
          
           others
           mincing
           it
           so
           ,
           
             as
             if
             they
             were
             afraid
             of
             his
             being
             too
             much
             beloved
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           impiety
           in
           the
           Morals
           of
           some
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           particularly
           among
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Loyola
           ,
           beyond
           what
           was
           ever
           taught
           amongst
           the
           worst
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           fully
           discovered
           by
           some
           of
           the
           honester
           and
           more
           zealous
           of
           that
           communion
           .
           And
           though
           these
           corruptions
           have
           not
           been
           avowed
           by
           the
           head
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           yet
           by
           their
           being
           publickly
           vented
           ,
           by
           the
           deaf
           ear
           he
           gives
           to
           all
           the
           complaints
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           constant
           caresses
           and
           priviledges
           he
           heaps
           upon
           that
           Order
           which
           teacheth
           them
           ,
           he
           discovers
           either
           his
           great
           satisfaction
           in
           that
           corrupt
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           that
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           other
           interests
           ,
           he
           is
           content
           to
           betray
           the
           souls
           of
           Christians
           into
           
           the
           corruption
           of
           such
           impious
           and
           〈◊〉
           godly
           leaders
           ,
           since
           the
           Order
           that
           〈◊〉
           owned
           all
           these
           corruptions
           is
           yet
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           greater
           〈◊〉
           of
           them
           that
           own
           that
           Communio●…
           they
           being
           the
           universal
           〈◊〉
           And
           since
           they
           license
           the
           publick
           〈◊〉
           of
           so
           much
           corrupt
           Doctrine
           printed
           Writings
           ,
           what
           reason
           have
           〈◊〉
           to
           suspect
           their
           base
           compliance
           〈◊〉
           sins
           in
           their
           more
           secret
           and
           〈◊〉
           Practisings
           ,
           with
           such
           poor
           deluded
           〈◊〉
           as
           trust
           to
           their
           conduct
           ;
           of
           which
           〈◊〉
           proofs
           are
           brought
           by
           others
           of
           〈◊〉
           same
           Church
           ?
        
         
           But
           I
           pursue
           my
           enquiry
           into
           the
           〈◊〉
           traces
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           corruption
           of
           the
           purity
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           of
           our
           〈◊〉
           holy
           Faith
           :
           Solemn
           Worship
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           Devotion
           ,
           are
           the
           great
           means
           of
           〈◊〉
           souls
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           deriving
           the
           sistance
           of
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Grace
           to
           us
           ;
           when
           these
           are
           performed
           in
           an
           〈◊〉
           tongue
           ,
           How
           uncapable
           are
           they
           of
           〈◊〉
           that
           end
           ?
           And
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           for
           coming
           
           of
           grace
           
             by
             the
             work
             wrought
          
           ,
           looks
           like
           a
           design
           against
           all
           serious
           preparation
           for
           the
           worthy
           receiving
           of
           them
           ;
           since
           by
           that
           doctrine
           ,
           a
           man
           ,
           be
           he
           never
           so
           ill
           prepared
           ,
           yet
           is
           sure
           of
           their
           efficacy
           ;
           for
           if
           his
           Priest
           absolve
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           have
           
             a
             simple
             attrition
             for
             sin
          
           ,
           without
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           by
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Conduct
           qualified
           for
           receiving
           worthily
           ,
           were
           his
           heart
           never
           so
           much
           united
           to
           sin
           ,
           or
           averse
           from
           all
           Devotion
           ,
           or
           application
           to
           Divine
           matters
           .
           And
           what
           complaints
           shall
           be
           here
           made
           of
           these
           who
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           sure
           way
           of
           gaining
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           phrase
           by
           
             the
             keyes
             of
             Paradise
          
           ,
           is
           to
           say
           the
           
             Ave
             ,
             to
             bid
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             good-morrow
             every
             day
             ,
             or
             to
             send
             our
             Angel
             Guardian
             to
             salute
             her
             ?
          
           or
           finally
           ,
           
             to
             wear
             a
             Meddal
             or
             Rosary
             in
             devotion
             to
             her
             ,
             though
             from
             the
             first
             time
             we
             begin
             to
             wear
             it
             ,
             we
             never
             again
             think
             of
             her
          
           ;
           Doth
           not
           all
           this
           look
           like
           a
           conspiracy
           against
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           ?
        
         
           But
           shall
           we
           next
           consider
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           which
           though
           Christ
           said
           ,
           h●…
           
           
             came
             not
             to
             dissolve
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfil
             ,
             Mat
             ▪
          
           5.
           17.
           
           Yet
           they
           have
           found
           out
           distictions
           and
           Doctrines
           to
           destroy
           it
           .
           It
           true
           ,
           what
           may
           be
           said
           here
           ,
           cannot
           directly
           ,
           as
           to
           every
           particular
           ,
           be
           charg●…
           on
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           since
           ,
           it
           hath
           ●…
           been
           decreed
           by
           Pope
           ,
           or
           Council
           ;
           b●…
           when
           prophane
           Casuists
           have
           print●…
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           tend
           to
           the
           subv●…sion
           of
           the
           most
           common
           principles
           virtue
           ,
           and
           morality
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           lic●…sed
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           that
           Churc●…
           And
           for
           as
           publick
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           for
           ●…
           the
           censures
           and
           complaints
           others
           ha●…
           passed
           upon
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           contin●…
           without
           any
           censure
           from
           the
           chair
           Rome
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           shrewd
           presumption
           that
           th●…
           are
           not
           unwelcome
           to
           that
           See
           :
           Thou●…
           for
           good
           manners
           sake
           they
           have
           giv●…
           them
           no
           other
           owning
           ,
           but
           a
           connivan●…
           joyned
           with
           an
           extraordinary
           cherishi●…
           of
           that
           School
           which
           vents
           them
           .
        
         
           Two
           general
           Doctrines
           they
           have
           which
           at
           two
           stroaks
           dissolve
           all
           t●…
           bonds
           of
           Virtue
           .
           The
           one
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             Doctrine
             if
             probability
          
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           
           
             good
             intention
          
           .
           By
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           teach
           ,
           ●…hat
           if
           any
           approved
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           held
           an
           opinion
           about
           any
           ●…ractical
           thing
           ,
           as
           probable
           any
           Christian
           ●…ay
           with
           a
           safe
           conscience
           follow
           it
           ,
           were
           it
           never
           so
           much
           condemned
           by
           others
           ;
           and
           did
           it
           appear
           with
           the
           black●…st
           visage
           :
           And
           by
           this
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           scarce
           ●…here
           is
           a
           sin
           which
           may
           not
           be
           safely
           ●…azarded
           on
           ,
           since
           there
           have
           been
           of
           ●…he
           approved
           Doctors
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           a
           shift
           by
           distinctions
           ,
           ●…o
           represent
           the
           worst
           actions
           ,
           not
           only
           ●…s
           probable
           ,
           but
           as
           really
           good
           .
           The
           next
           Doctrine
           is
           ,
           of
           good
           intention
           ,
           
             where●…y
             they
             teach
             a
             man
             to
             commit
             the
             grossest
             ●…egerdemain
             with
             God
             and
             his
             own
             conscience
             maginable
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             may
             act
             any
             sin
             he
             will
             ,
             provided
             he
             intend
             not
             that
             ,
             but
             some
             ●…ther
             good
             design
             or
             motive
             :
          
           And
           any
           that
           will
           read
           the
           
             Provincial
             Letters
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Mystery
             of
             Iesuitism
          
           ,
           and
           compare
           ●…heir
           Citations
           with
           the
           Authors
           ,
           whence
           they
           take
           them
           ,
           will
           soon
           be
           sa●…isfied
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           already
           seen
           how
           that
           
           Church
           violates
           the
           two
           first
           Commandments
           ,
           by
           her
           Idolatry
           :
           Whereby
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           she
           worships
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           with
           those
           acts
           and
           expressions
           of
           adoration
           only
           due
           to
           God.
           The
           second
           is
           also
           palpably
           violated
           by
           their
           Image-worship
           ,
           and
           adoring
           God
           under
           sensible
           and
           external
           representations
           .
           The
           third
           is
           made
           void
           by
           the
           Popes
           pretending
           to
           dispence
           with
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           to
           annual
           their
           obligation
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           their
           Doctrines
           of
           
             equivocation
             and
             mental
             reservations
          
           ,
           in
           all
           Oaths
           ,
           both
           assertory
           ,
           and
           promissory
           ,
           besides
           the
           impious
           Doctrines
           of
           some
           Casuists
           ,
           that
           justifie
           the
           
             prophaning
             of
             Gods
             Sacred
             Name
             ,
             i●…
             rash
             and
             common
             swearing
             .
          
           Their
           contempt
           of
           the
           fourth
           Precept
           is
           not
           denied
           ,
           it
           being
           usually
           among
           them
           a
           day
           of
           mercating
           ,
           dancing
           ,
           and
           foolish
           jollity
           :
           Many
           among
           them
           teaching
           ,
           that
           to
           hear
           Mass
           that
           day
           ,
           doth
           fully
           answer
           the
           obligation
           for
           its
           observance
           .
           Their
           contempt
           of
           the
           fifth
           follows
           ,
           upon
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Popes
           power
           ,
           of
           deposing
           Princes
           ,
           and
           freeing
           the
           Subjects
           
           from
           their
           obligation
           to
           them
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           are
           taught
           to
           rebel
           ,
           and
           
             rest
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
          
           Besides
           ,
           their
           Ca●…uists
           allow
           it
           as
           lawful
           
             to
             desire
             the
             Parents
             ●…eath
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             not
             out
             of
             malice
             to
             him
             ,
             ●…ut
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             good
             to
             themselves
             :
             That
             they
             may
             enjoy
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             or
             be
             ●…id
             of
             their
             trouble
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           some
           of
           their
           ●…mpious
           Casuists
           say
           ,
           
             that
             Children
             may
             lawfully
             intend
             the
             killing
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             may
             disown
             them
             ,
             and
             Marry
             without
             their
             consent
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           
             sixth
             Command
          
           ,
           their
           Casuists
           do
           generally
           allow
           ,
           
             to
             kill
             in
             defence
             of
             Honour
             ,
             Life
             ,
             or
             Goods
             ,
          
           even
           though
           the
           hazard
           of
           losing
           them
           be
           not
           near
           and
           evident
           ,
           but
           afar
           off
           ,
           and
           uncertain
           :
           And
           they
           teach
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           stay
           till
           another
           smite
           him
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           threaten
           him
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           offend
           with
           his
           words
           ,
           or
           if
           one
           know
           that
           he
           hath
           a
           design
           upon
           his
           Honour
           ,
           Life
           ,
           or
           Goods
           ,
           he
           may
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           prevent
           ,
           and
           kill
           him
           .
           And
           this
           they
           extend
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           ,
           both
           Secular
           and
           Religious
           ;
           allowing
           it
           to
           Sons
           against
           
           their
           Fathers
           .
           And
           they
           leave
           it
           free
           to
           them
           to
           execute
           this
           by
           whatever
           means
           they
           judge
           most
           proper
           ,
           whether
           by
           force
           ,
           or
           supprize
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           service
           of
           others
           ,
           if
           they
           dare
           not
           attempt
           to
           kill
           by
           their
           own
           hands
           ;
           which
           they
           stretch
           to
           the
           case
           of
           one
           who
           knows
           another
           guilty
           of
           a
           crime
           ,
           and
           intends
           to
           pursue
           him
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           they
           allow
           the
           guilty
           person
           ,
           if
           he
           know
           no
           other
           way
           of
           escape
           ,
           to
           kill
           him
           who
           intends
           his
           accusation
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           thereby
           preserve
           his
           life
           ;
           in
           order
           to
           which
           they
           also
           allow
           it
           lawful
           to
           kill
           the
           witnesses
           that
           may
           prove
           the
           crime
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           
             seventh
             Command
          
           ,
           modesty
           cannot
           name
           their
           polluted
           Doctrines
           about
           it
           :
           They
           barred
           the
           Clergy
           the
           lawful
           use
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           but
           did
           allow
           them
           Concubinate
           ,
           and
           
             the
             publick
             licenses
             given
             to
             base
             houses
             in
             the
             Popes
             dominions
             ,
             prove
             that
             See
             a
             Mother
             of
             Fornications
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             letter
             ,
          
           the
           Religious
           Houses
           being
           likewise
           full
           of
           Irreligious
           intanglements
           ,
           into
           a
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           ;
           but
           being
           restrained
           from
           the
           honourable
           
           
             Ordinance
             of
             God
          
           ,
           many
           of
           these
           houses
           have
           proved
           either
           nests
           of
           filthiness
           or
           of
           secret
           impurities
           ;
           which
           it
           seems
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           confession
           ,
           and
           the
           questions
           their
           Confessours
           puts
           to
           them
           ,
           are
           known
           to
           abound
           among
           them
           .
           And
           any
           that
           have
           read
           these
           ,
           will
           confess
           ,
           that
           it
           defiles
           a
           chast
           mind
           to
           read
           them
           ;
           but
           what
           must
           it
           be
           to
           ask
           them
           ,
           especially
           at
           those
           of
           a
           different
           Sex
           ?
           Shall
           I
           also
           here
           mention
           the
           frequent
           dispensing
           with
           Marriages
           within
           degrees
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           their
           as
           frequent
           dissolving
           of
           that
           sacred
           knot
           ,
           though
           
             (
             as
             if
             they
             had
             resolved
             on
             a
             contradiction
             to
             all
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             they
             refuse
             to
             dissolve
             the
             bond
             on
             the
             account
             of
             adultery
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             made
             the
             only
             ground
             than
             can
             justifie
             the
             dissolution
             of
             it
             ?
          
           But
           shall
           I
           add
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           base
           impieties
           ,
           of
           which
           not
           only
           these
           of
           purple
           and
           scarlet
           Livery
           among
           them
           have
           been
           notoriously
           guilty
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           villanies
           of
           some
           
             that
             have
             worn
             the
             Triple
             Crown
             ?
          
           As
           I
           should
           grow
           too
           tedious
           ,
           so
           I
           must
           needs
           tell
           things
           ,
           which
           to
           a
           pure
           mind
           were
           
           both
           nauseating
           to
           write
           and
           to
           read
           .
           Those
           that
           have
           been
           in
           that
           Spiritual
           Babylon
           ,
           know
           ,
           that
           is
           
             a
             Sodom
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             letter
             ,
          
           none
           being
           more
           guilty
           of
           that
           crying
           Wickedness
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           bear
           the
           character
           of
           religious
           or
           
             sacred
             Orders
          
           .
           And
           what
           shall
           we
           think
           of
           the
           Scarlet
           Fraternity
           ,
           that
           produced
           
             a
             Monster
             that
             attempted
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             by
             writing
             in
             defence
             of
             that
             impiety
             ,
             which
             it
             avenged
             by
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           had
           no
           Censure
           passed
           on
           him
           for
           it
           ?
           Whereas
           for
           the
           least
           tincture
           of
           Calvinism
           or
           Lutheranism
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           condemned
           to
           the
           Fagot
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           do
           also
           teach
           ,
           that
           Fornication
           is
           not
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           only
           by
           positive
           Precepts
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           may
           be
           dispensed
           with
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           
             eighth
             Command
          
           ,
           those
           profane
           Casuists
           have
           made
           such
           shifts
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           none
           needs
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           Theft
           ;
           for
           they
           teach
           it
           
             to
             be
             no
             sin
             to
             take
             that
             from
             another
             which
             he
             made
             no
             use
             of
             ,
             but
             may
             well
             want
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             he
             who
             steals
             ,
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             restitution
             :
          
           Others
           
           of
           them
           teach
           ,
           
             That
             he
             who
             stole
             a
             great
             summ
             ,
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             the
             restitution
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             so
             much
             as
             may
             make
             the
             theft
             not
             notable
             :
          
           But
           they
           teach
           ,
           
             that
             small
             thefts
             ,
             even
             though
             often
             repeated
             ,
             are
             but
             Venial
             sins
             ,
          
           which
           is
           an
           excellent
           Doctrine
           for
           warranting
           Servants
           insensibly
           to
           purloin
           their
           Masters
           goods
           ▪
           They
           also
           teach
           Arts
           of
           escaping
           just
           Debts
           ,
           beyond
           all
           the
           subtilties
           of
           false
           Lawyers
           ;
           which
           the
           Jesuites
           themselves
           have
           often
           put
           in
           practice
           ▪
           and
           have
           found
           out
           Arts
           for
           justifying
           oppressive
           Usury
           ,
           defrauding
           of
           Creditors
           ,
           ruining
           of
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           making
           havock
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           goods
           ,
           without
           Injustice
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           
             ninth
             Command
          
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           so
           contrary
           to
           Nature
           ,
           that
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           count
           it
           a
           reproach
           to
           be
           charged
           with
           Falshood
           ,
           and
           Lying
           ;
           yet
           they
           have
           favoured
           it
           avowedly
           :
           For
           by
           their
           Doctrines
           of
           Equivocating
           and
           using
           Mental
           reservations
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Falsities
           in
           the
           World
           may
           be
           averred
           and
           sworn
           without
           sin
           :
           And
           the
           value
           they
           set
           on
           a
           strict
           observance
           of
           promises
           ,
           and
           candor
           
           in
           them
           ,
           appeared
           at
           
             Constance
             ▪
          
           where
           a
           whole
           Council
           required
           Sigismund
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           to
           burn
           
             Iohn
             Huss
          
           ,
           and
           Ierom
           of
           Prague
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           given
           them
           his
           safe
           Conduct
           ;
           for
           they
           taught
           him
           ,
           
             that
             faith
             was
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             to
             Hereticks
             .
          
           Another
           such
           like
           trip
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           
             proved
             fatal
             both
             to
          
           Ladislaus
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           Hungary
           ,
           at
           Varna
           ;
           
             where
             they
             breaking
             the
             Truce
             they
             had
             sworn
             to
             the
             Turk
             ,
             upon
             the
             Popes
             warrant
             ,
             were
             signally
             punished
             for
             their
             treachery
             .
          
           The
           Doctors
           of
           the
           fore-mentioned
           School
           do
           also
           teach
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           hath
           born
           false
           witness
           in
           a
           matter
           that
           may
           cost
           another
           his
           life
           ,
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           retract
           it
           ,
           if
           that
           retractation
           may
           bring
           great
           evils
           upon
           him
           .
           They
           also
           propose
           methods
           for
           suborning
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           falsifying
           of
           Writs
           and
           Records
           ,
           without
           any
           sin
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           this
           may
           be
           done
           to
           defame
           a
           person
           with
           some
           horrid
           imputation
           ,
           who
           is
           led
           as
           a
           Witness
           to
           prove
           any
           thing
           against
           one
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           may
           be
           cast
           from
           witnessing
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           
             tenth
             Command
          
           ,
           they
           
           have
           struck
           out
           all
           the
           first
           motions
           of
           the
           mind
           to
           Evil
           ,
           from
           being
           accounted
           Sins
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           division
           of
           Sins
           into
           Venial
           ,
           and
           Mortals
           ,
           they
           make
           sure
           enough
           work
           of
           this
           Command
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           broken
           mortally
           .
           It
           were
           an
           endless
           work
           to
           go
           and
           make
           out
           all
           these
           particulars
           ,
           of
           their
           dissolving
           the
           Moral
           Law
           by
           clear
           proofs
           :
           but
           he
           who
           desires
           satisfaction
           in
           that
           ,
           will
           find
           it
           in
           the
           
             Provincial
             Letters
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Morals
             of
             the
             Iesuits
          
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           pass
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           they
           have
           made
           no
           less
           bones
           of
           it
           .
           We
           are
           all
           over
           the
           Gospel
           called
           to
           be
           heavenly
           minded
           ,
           to
           despise
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           our
           affections
           on
           things
           above
           ;
           and
           particularly
           ,
           Church-men
           are
           taught
           not
           to
           seek
           the
           riches
           ,
           splendor
           and
           vanities
           of
           a
           present
           World
           ;
           which
           was
           most
           vigorously
           enforced
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           holy
           Apostles
           .
           But
           how
           contrary
           to
           this
           is
           that
           Religion
           ,
           whose
           great
           design
           is
           ,
           the
           enriching
           and
           aggrandizing
           of
           the
           Teachers
           and
           Pastours
           of
           it
           ,
           
           chiefly
           of
           him
           who
           pretends
           to
           be
           the
           supreme
           and
           sole
           Pastor
           ?
           I
           need
           not
           here
           re-mind
           the
           Reader
           ,
           of
           the
           Trade
           of
           Indulgences
           ,
           by
           which
           that
           Church
           rose
           to
           its
           riches
           and
           pomp
           ;
           nor
           need
           I
           tell
           what
           a
           value
           they
           set
           on
           outward
           actions
           of
           piety
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           these
           being
           the
           enriching
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Abbies
           ;
           and
           how
           these
           were
           commended
           to
           the
           World
           as
           the
           sure
           means
           of
           attaining
           Eternal
           life
           .
           Shall
           I
           add
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           visible
           and
           gross
           secularity
           and
           grandeur
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           other
           Prelates
           of
           that
           Church
           do
           live
           ?
           The
           Head
           of
           it
           being
           in
           all
           things
           a
           temporal
           Prince
           ,
           perpetually
           busied
           in
           intrigues
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           ballancing
           the
           
             Princes
             of
             Europe
          
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           of
           Italy
           ;
           and
           what
           base
           and
           Simoniac●…
           practices
           abound
           in
           that
           Court
           ,
           all
           who
           have
           written
           of
           it
           with
           any
           degrees
           o●…
           ingenuity
           ,
           do
           acknowledge
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           venal
           there
           :
           Money
           being
           able
           to
           raise
           the
           basest
           and
           unworthiest
           to
           the
           highest
           promotions
           ;
           the
           Cardinals
           ar●…
           also
           named
           either
           upon
           the
           Interests
           〈◊〉
           Princes
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           of
           the
           two
           gre●…
           
           Crowns
           ;
           or
           to
           make
           the
           
             Popes
             Nephews
          
           have
           a
           greater
           stroke
           in
           the
           next
           Conclave
           ;
           or
           upon
           some
           such
           carnal
           account
           .
           And
           perhaps
           ,
           for
           good
           manners
           sake
           ,
           a
           Scholar
           ,
           or
           a
           person
           famous
           for
           Devotion
           ,
           may
           get
           a
           red
           Hat
           ,
           but
           such
           are
           alwayes
           the
           least
           esteemed
           in
           the
           Colledge
           ;
           all
           affairs
           being
           governed
           by
           the
           
             Popes
             Nephews
             ▪
          
           or
           the
           
             Protectors
             of
             the
             Crowns
          
           .
           And
           who
           shall
           expect
           that
           such
           a
           company
           of
           secular
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           )
           and
           oftentimes
           licentious
           men
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           great
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           by
           whose
           advice
           all
           that
           belongs
           to
           Religion
           must
           be
           managed
           ?
           These
           must
           be
           likewise
           the
           Electors
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           when
           the
           See
           is
           vacant
           ;
           whom
           they
           choose
           out
           of
           their
           own
           number
           ,
           who
           is
           always
           elected
           by
           the
           prevailing
           Interests
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Crowns
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Faction
           of
           the
           former
           Popes
           Nephews
           .
           And
           what
           Caballings
           ,
           what
           bespeaking
           of
           Suffrages
           ,
           and
           what
           impudent
           ambitus
           is
           commonly
           practised
           in
           the
           Elections
           of
           Popes
           ,
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           denied
           ?
           Now
           ,
           what
           man
           of
           
           common
           sense
           can
           imagine
           ,
           that
           a
           Pope
           thus
           elected
           by
           Simoniacal
           Arts
           ,
           and
           carnal
           Interests
           ,
           can
           be
           
             Christs
             Vicar
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             have
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             always
             affixed
             to
             his
             Chair
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             never
             erre
             in
             any
             of
             his
             Decrees
             ?
          
           Truly
           ,
           he
           that
           can
           believe
           this
           ,
           may
           believe
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           gross
           and
           absurd
           .
           Is
           not
           the
           whole
           frame
           and
           contrivance
           of
           that
           Court
           turned
           so
           entirely
           Secular
           ,
           that
           not
           a
           vestige
           of
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           remains
           ?
           And
           to
           this
           ,
           shall
           I
           add
           all
           the
           splendor
           of
           their
           Apparel
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           their
           Processions
           ,
           and
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           their
           Coronation
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           wear
           a
           Triple
           Crown
           ?
           which
           being
           so
           well
           known
           to
           all
           whoever
           were
           at
           Rome
           ,
           need
           not
           be
           descanted
           on
           by
           me
           .
           But
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           Crown
           calls
           me
           t●…
           mind
           of
           the
           literal
           accomplishment
           o●…
           that
           ,
           of
           
             Mystery
             ,
             being
             on
             the
             forehead
             o●…
             the
             whore
          
           ;
           since
           the
           word
           Mystery
           ,
           was
           for
           a
           great
           while
           the
           inscription
           on
           the
           front
           of
           their
           Triple
           Crown
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           now
           altered
           ;
           which
           being
           proved
           by
           others
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           stay
           to
           mak●…
           
           it
           good
           .
           From
           this
           I
           should
           descend
           to
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           shew
           how
           secular
           they
           are
           become
           ;
           all
           their
           design
           being
           to
           engross
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           monopolize
           all
           riches
           :
           which
           contagion
           is
           also
           derived
           into
           the
           inferiour
           Orders
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           magnifying
           of
           their
           Images
           ,
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Reliques
           ,
           use
           all
           the
           Arts
           they
           can
           devise
           for
           enriching
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           friends
           .
           And
           even
           these
           Orders
           that
           pretend
           to
           mortification
           ,
           and
           abandoning
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           talk
           of
           nothing
           but
           their
           poor
           and
           austere
           manner
           of
           life
           ,
           yet
           have
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           no
           small
           part
           of
           the
           riches
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           world
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           young
           Brotherhood
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           though
           the
           youngest
           yet
           hath
           outstripped
           the
           elder
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           stoop
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           serve
           it
           .
           And
           what
           base
           and
           sordid
           ways
           that
           society
           hath
           pursued
           ,
           for
           arriving
           at
           the
           highest
           pitch
           of
           greatness
           ,
           and
           riches
           ,
           and
           how
           successfully
           they
           have
           managed
           their
           designs
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           cleared
           ,
           what
           through
           the
           zeal
           of
           some
           of
           the
           honester
           of
           that
           
           Communion
           ,
           what
           through
           the
           envy
           of
           other
           emulating
           orders
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           do
           fully
           prove
           how
           unlike
           that
           Church
           is
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           pure
           simplicity
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           first
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           If
           we
           further
           examine
           the
           characters
           of
           Evangelical
           purity
           ,
           we
           have
           them
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           he
           commands
           us
           to
           learn
           of
           him
           ,
           
             for
             he
             was
             meek
             and
             lowly
             in
             heart
             :
          
           and
           he
           made
           it
           the
           distinguishing
           badg
           of
           his
           disciples
           ,
           that
           
             they
             loved
             one
             another
          
           .
           Now
           for
           humility
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Head
           of
           that
           Church
           calls
           himself
           
             the
             servant
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             God
          
           ;
           but
           how
           far
           such
           humility
           is
           from
           his
           design
           ,
           his
           aspiring
           pretences
           do
           loudly
           declare
           .
           All
           the
           world
           must
           stoop
           to
           him
           ;
           not
           only
           must
           his
           fellow
           ▪
           Bishops
           swear
           obedience
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           become
           his
           Vassals
           ,
           but
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           must
           be
           his
           footstool
           ,
           and
           all
           must
           pay
           him
           that
           servile
           homage
           of
           kissing
           his
           foot
           ;
           an
           ambition
           as
           insolent
           as
           extravagant
           .
           His
           power
           must
           be
           magnified
           with
           the
           most
           blasphemous
           Titles
           of
           
             his
             being
          
           
           
             God
             ,
             our
             Lord
             God
             on
             earth
             Omnipotent
          
           ;
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           of
           such
           servile
           Adulations
           ,
           offered
           to
           him
           from
           the
           Parasites
           of
           that
           Court.
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           when
           rightly
           considered
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           on
           design
           contrived
           and
           abetted
           ,
           for
           exalting
           him
           to
           the
           highest
           degrees
           of
           insolence
           :
           but
           so
           many
           proofs
           of
           this
           were
           already
           upon
           other
           occasions
           hinted
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           needless
           to
           go
           over
           them
           again
           :
           and
           that
           same
           leven
           ,
           levens
           the
           whole
           lump
           of
           their
           Clergy
           ;
           who
           all
           pretend
           that
           by
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           character
           they
           are
           only
           subject
           to
           their
           Head
           ,
           and
           so
           enjoy
           an
           immunity
           from
           the
           Civil
           Authority
           ,
           be
           their
           crimes
           what
           they
           may
           be
           .
           And
           an
           in-road
           on
           this
           pretence
           of
           late
           ,
           from
           the
           
             State
             of
             Venice
          
           ,
           when
           they
           seized
           two
           Church-men
           that
           were
           highly
           guilty
           ,
           drew
           out
           so
           much
           of
           their
           most
           holy
           Fathers
           indignation
           ,
           that
           he
           thundered
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           
             spiritual
             sword
          
           ,
           resolved
           to
           try
           the
           edge
           of
           his
           
             temporal
             one
          
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           patrociny
           ,
           partly
           of
           these
           Villanes
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           the
           covetousness
           
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Senat
           had
           set
           a
           small
           limit
           ,
           by
           a
           decree
           ;
           but
           finding
           they
           were
           like
           to
           prove
           too
           hard
           for
           him
           ,
           
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             put
             up
             his
             sword
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             kill
             and
             eat
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             his
             Cardinals
             advised
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Shall
           I
           with
           this
           also
           tell
           the
           instances
           of
           the
           ambition
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           who
           from
           their
           first
           ▪
           original
           of
           being
           Presbyters
           of
           Rome
           ,
           have
           risen
           up
           to
           the
           height
           of
           counting
           themselves
           the
           companions
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           habits
           affect
           a
           Princely
           splendor
           ,
           
             but
             have
             unluckily
             chosen
             the
             Liveries
             of
             the
             Whore
             ;
             for
             they
             wear
             Scarlet
             as
             the
             Bishops
             do
             Purple
             ,
             the
             foretold
             colours
             of
             the
             Whores
             Garments
             .
          
           Shall
           I
           next
           shew
           to
           what
           a
           height
           of
           pride
           the
           exaltation
           of
           the
           Priestly
           dignity
           among
           them
           hath
           risen
           ?
           as
           if
           it
           were
           equal
           ,
           nay
           preferable
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           Princes
           .
           The
           Priests
           giving
           absolution
           ,
           is
           a
           sure
           device
           to
           make
           his
           power
           be
           much
           accounted
           of
           ,
           since
           he
           can
           forgive
           sin
           .
           The
           gorgeous
           and
           rich
           apparel
           they
           wear
           in
           worship
           ,
           serves
           also
           to
           set
           off
           their
           dignity
           .
           And
           what
           a
           goodly
           device
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           
           their
           spittle
           must
           make
           one
           of
           the
           sacred
           Rites
           in
           Baptism
           ?
           
             Certainly
             that
             must
             be
             esteemed
             a
             marvellous
             holy
             creature
             ,
             whose
             very
             excrements
             are
             so
             sacred
             .
          
           Their
           enhansing
           the
           Cup
           to
           themselves
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           was
           another
           trick
           for
           raising
           of
           their
           esteem
           :
           but
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           their
           power
           of
           transmitting
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           into
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           uttering
           five
           words
           ,
           was
           a
           marvellous
           device
           ,
           to
           make
           all
           the
           world
           admire
           them
           ,
           who
           can
           so
           easily
           ,
           and
           every
           day
           work
           a
           miracle
           ,
           compared
           to
           which
           ,
           all
           the
           miracles
           of
           the
           Gospel
           may
           pass
           for
           ordinary
           actions
           .
           What
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           wonder
           must
           such
           a
           man
           be
           held
           to
           be
           ,
           who
           can
           thus
           exercise
           his
           authority
           over
           the
           very
           person
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           the
           glory
           to
           which
           he
           is
           now
           exalted
           ?
           And
           it
           was
           no
           contemptible
           Engine
           for
           that
           same
           design
           ,
           to
           possess
           the
           people
           with
           a
           belief
           of
           the
           Priests
           offering
           in
           Mass
           an
           expiatory
           Sacrafice
           ,
           for
           the
           sins
           both
           of
           the
           dead
           and
           living
           ;
           which
           proved
           a
           Stock
           for
           them
           to
           trade
           on
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           ambition
           and
           covetousness
           ,
           and
           from
           
           these
           evidences
           we
           may
           infer
           ,
           how
           little
           of
           the
           humility
           of
           Christ
           appears
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           highest
           to
           the
           lowest
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           branch
           of
           the
           Evangelical
           Spirit
           is
           ,
           meekness
           and
           charity
           ,
           which
           leads
           me
           unto
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           fourth
           design
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           uniting
           of
           mankind
           under
           one
           head
           ,
           and
           into
           one
           body
           ,
           and
           this
           it
           designed
           to
           effectuate
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           these
           sublime
           Precepts
           of
           the
           highest
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           outmost
           extent
           of
           the
           pardoning
           of
           injuries
           ,
           and
           of
           returning
           them
           with
           the
           best
           offices
           of
           love
           and
           prayer
           ;
           which
           the
           blessed
           Author
           of
           our
           faith
           did
           enact
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           associating
           of
           the
           faithful
           into
           one
           Society
           ,
           called
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           united
           with
           the
           closest
           Bonds
           of
           Brotherly
           love
           ,
           and
           Charity
           ;
           and
           was
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           who
           should
           
             feed
             the
             flock
             with
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ;
           and
           was
           also
           to
           be
           cemented
           together
           by
           the
           Ligaments
           of
           the
           holy
           Sacraments
           ,
           
             by
             which
             ,
             as
             by
             joynts
             and
             bands
             they
             are
             both
             united
             to
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             knit
             together
             .
          
           Now
           we
           are
           from
           these
           
           things
           to
           consider
           what
           opposition
           that
           Church
           we
           are
           now
           considering
           ,
           gives
           to
           this
           branch
           of
           the
           end
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Gospel
           
             pronounceth
             us
             free
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             no
             more
             the
             servants
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             ,
          
           if
           any
           attempt
           upon
           that
           liberty
           wherewith
           Christ
           hath
           made
           us
           free
           ,
           he
           changeth
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           into
           a
           tyrannical
           Yoke
           ;
           much
           more
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           new
           articles
           of
           belief
           ,
           and
           rules
           for
           practice
           ,
           be
           imposed
           under
           the
           severest
           certificats
           .
           But
           here
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           things
           which
           that
           Church
           hath
           imposed
           on
           all
           of
           her
           Communion
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           withdrew
           from
           her
           ,
           are
           additions
           to
           our
           faith
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           we
           mainly
           differ
           from
           that
           Church
           ,
           that
           whatever
           we
           acknowledge
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           likewise
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           great
           many
           additions
           ,
           we
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           a
           rule
           for
           Christians
           ,
           and
           they
           believe
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           they
           add
           traditions
           ,
           and
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           We
           believe
           that
           God
           is
           to
           be
           worshipped
           spiritually
           ,
           they
           believe
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           add
           that
           he
           may
           be
           worshipped
           by
           Images
           and
           
           sensible
           Figures
           .
           We
           believe
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Mediator
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           they
           believe
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           add
           to
           this
           the
           intercession
           of
           Saints
           .
           We
           hold
           that
           God
           and
           Christ
           are
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           they
           hold
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           add
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           to
           our
           worship
           .
           We
           believe
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           to
           be
           the
           several
           States
           of
           the
           future
           life
           ,
           they
           believe
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           add
           Purgatory
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           .
           We
           believe
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           be
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           they
           believe
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           add
           five
           more
           .
           We
           believe
           Christ
           is
           spiritually
           and
           really
           present
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           this
           they
           believe
           ;
           but
           add
           the
           unconceivable
           Tenent
           of
           his
           corporal
           presence
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           instanced
           in
           many
           other
           particulars
           ,
           how
           they
           have
           driven
           us
           from
           their
           Communion
           ,
           by
           their
           additions
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           sincerity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           adulterated
           by
           their
           Inventions
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           have
           they
           imposed
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           thundered
           out
           Anathema's
           on
           all
           that
           question
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           so
           wreathed
           all
           their
           fopperies
           ,
           with
           
           that
           main
           and
           fundamental
           article
           of
           their
           belief
           ,
           of
           the
           infallibility
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           hope
           for
           their
           recovery
           ,
           till
           they
           renounce
           that
           Principle
           which
           is
           so
           dear
           to
           them
           .
           For
           if
           their
           Church
           be
           infallible
           ,
           then
           in
           no
           matter
           of
           faith
           or
           practice
           can
           she
           decree
           amiss
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           lawfulness
           and
           sanctity
           of
           all
           her
           decrees
           must
           be
           maintained
           with
           an
           equal
           vigor
           and
           zeal
           ;
           for
           if
           in
           one
           of
           them
           she
           step
           aside
           ,
           her
           infallibility
           is
           for
           ever
           gone
           .
           And
           by
           this
           we
           may
           see
           to
           how
           little
           purpose
           it
           is
           to
           treat
           of
           accomodating
           matters
           with
           that
           Church
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           no
           possibility
           of
           our
           union
           with
           them
           ,
           without
           we
           turn
           over
           entirely
           to
           them
           :
           since
           they
           cannot
           part
           with
           one
           of
           their
           errors
           ,
           without
           they
           first
           renounce
           that
           which
           is
           the
           dearest
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           unerring
           authority
           of
           their
           Church
           .
           How
           cruel
           then
           is
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           addeth
           the
           severe
           sanction
           of
           an
           Anathema
           to
           all
           her
           decrees
           ;
           even
           about
           the
           most
           trifling
           matters
           ?
           and
           about
           things
           that
           are
           by
           their
           Confession
           of
           their
           own
           natures
           indifferent
           .
           And
           a
           consectary
           to
           this
           is
           ,
           
           that
           cruel
           opinion
           they
           hold
           ,
           
             that
             none
             can
             be
             saved
             out
             of
             their
             Communion
             :
          
           pretending
           there
           is
           no
           Salvation
           without
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           restrict
           to
           these
           who
           are
           under
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Roman
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           what
           they
           usually
           frighten
           all
           with
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           what
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           see
           through
           this
           frightful
           Vizar
           .
           The
           Church
           then
           is
           
             a
             Society
             of
             Christians
             united
             in
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             for
             worshipping
             of
             God
             jointly
             .
          
           And
           another
           definition
           of
           a
           Church
           cannot
           be
           proved
           from
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           the
           Church
           being
           called
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           its
           union
           with
           him
           as
           its
           head
           ,
           is
           held
           forth
           
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             ▪
             Col.
          
           2.
           19.
           
           
             The
             head
             Christ
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             whole
             body
             by
             joints
             and
             bonds
             ,
             having
             nourishment
             ministred
             ,
             and
             knit
             together
             ,
             increaseth
             with
             the
             increase
             of
             God.
          
           From
           which
           words
           ,
           we
           see
           what
           constitutes
           a
           man
           a
           member
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ;
           which
           is
           first
           ,
           his
           union
           to
           Christ
           as
           his
           head
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           dependance
           on
           him
           for
           growth
           and
           nutriture
           :
           and
           next
           ,
           his
           being
           knit
           to
           all
           others
           who
           
           are
           thus
           united
           to
           Christ
           ;
           which
           is
           first
           the
           inward
           union
           of
           divine
           Charity
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           loves
           all
           who
           cleave
           to
           Christ
           as
           their
           head
           :
           and
           next
           ,
           his
           associating
           himself
           with
           them
           in
           outward
           visible
           acts
           of
           worship
           ,
           which
           every
           Christian
           is
           bound
           to
           do
           ,
           with
           all
           that
           worship
           God
           in
           Spirit
           and
           truth
           .
           But
           if
           a
           Society
           of
           Christians
           do
           visibly
           swerve
           from
           Christ
           in
           many
           great
           and
           signal
           contradictions
           to
           the
           honour
           due
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           obedience
           due
           to
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           do
           grossly
           adulterate
           the
           worship
           ,
           so
           that
           communion
           cannot
           be
           had
           with
           that
           Church
           ,
           without
           departing
           from
           the
           head
           Christ
           ,
           then
           it
           can
           be
           no
           departing
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           adhere
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           true
           worship
           ,
           and
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           corruptions
           are
           brought
           in
           upon
           the
           Christian
           religion
           .
           If
           then
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           departed
           from
           the
           truth
           and
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           great
           and
           main
           points
           ,
           these
           who
           attempted
           the
           reforming
           her
           to
           her
           first
           purity
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           not
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           ,
           did
           unite
           among
           themselves
           for
           serving
           and
           worshiping
           
           God
           aright
           ,
           cannot
           be
           charged
           with
           separation
           from
           the
           true
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           by
           that
           cruel
           Tenent
           of
           theirs
           ,
           they
           breed
           up
           all
           their
           Children
           in
           the
           greatest
           uncharitableness
           imaginable
           ,
           condemning
           all
           who
           cannot
           believe
           all
           their
           strange
           Doctrines
           ,
           or
           concur
           in
           their
           unhallowed
           worship
           .
           Thus
           they
           are
           the
           Schismatiques
           who
           have
           departed
           from
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           who
           force
           from
           their
           Communion
           all
           who
           adhere
           to
           it
           :
           but
           this
           cruelty
           rests
           not
           in
           uncharitable
           censures
           ,
           but
           hath
           extended
           it self
           to
           as
           much
           bloody
           and
           barbarous
           rage
           ,
           as
           ever
           sprung
           from
           Hell
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           cruelty
           of
           the
           heathen
           Persecuters
           ,
           cannot
           match
           the
           practices
           of
           that
           Whore
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           so
           often
           
             drunk
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           What
           enraged
           cruelty
           appeared
           against
           the
           poor
           Waldenses
           ,
           for
           the
           separating
           from
           their
           Corruption
           ?
           how
           many
           of
           all
           Sexes
           and
           Ages
           ,
           were
           cruelly
           butchered
           down
           by
           the
           procurement
           of
           the
           Rulers
           of
           that
           Church
           ?
           and
           because
           the
           Albigenses
           lived
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           
           Princes
           that
           favoured
           them
           ,
           how
           did
           the
           Popes
           depose
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           instigate
           other
           ambitious
           invaders
           to
           seize
           on
           their
           dominions
           :
           which
           to
           effectuate
           ,
           a
           Croissade
           was
           proclaimed
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           formerly
           practised
           against
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           heaven
           was
           promised
           to
           such
           as
           went
           against
           these
           poor
           innocents
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           were
           killed
           by
           thousands
           ,
           without
           all
           mercy
           .
           Never
           was
           there
           any
           who
           had
           the
           zeal
           or
           honesty
           in
           these
           dark
           ages
           to
           witness
           against
           the
           apostacy
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope
           and
           Clergy
           used
           all
           means
           to
           get
           his
           zeal
           rewarded
           with
           a
           faggot
           .
           And
           when
           the
           time
           of
           reformation
           came
           ,
           with
           what
           rage
           and
           spite
           did
           the
           Pope
           by
           his
           Letters
           and
           Legates
           instigate
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           to
           cruelty
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           as
           these
           things
           were
           not
           done
           in
           corners
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           still
           so
           fresh
           in
           our
           remembrance
           ,
           by
           the
           copious
           accounts
           we
           have
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           what
           Arts
           the
           Popes
           and
           other
           Ecclesiasticks
           used
           ,
           to
           set
           all
           Germany
           on
           fire
           upon
           this
           account
           :
           no●…
           need
           I
           tell
           
           the
           cruelty
           was
           exercised
           in
           the
           Nether-Lands
           ,
           in
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           his
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           more
           than
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           are
           said
           by
           Grotius
           to
           have
           been
           butchered
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           in
           his
           Son
           Philips
           time
           ,
           the
           D.
           of
           Alva
           ,
           did
           in
           a
           short
           time
           cut
           down
           36000.
           
           Nor
           need
           I
           tell
           the
           cruelties
           were
           practised
           in
           France
           for
           about
           forty
           years
           together
           ;
           nor
           of
           that
           treacherous
           Massacre
           wherein
           there
           was
           an
           equal
           mixture
           of
           perfidy
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           which
           for
           all
           that
           was
           intertained
           at
           Rome
           with
           great
           joy
           and
           applauses
           .
           It
           will
           be
           also
           needless
           to
           tell
           of
           their
           cruelty
           in
           England
           in
           
             Queen
             Mary's
          
           dayes
           ,
           which
           was
           chiefly
           mannaged
           by
           the
           Churchmen
           .
           And
           many
           are
           yet
           alive
           who
           remember
           what
           enraged
           cruelty
           appeared
           in
           our
           neighbour-Island
           ,
           against
           all
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           only
           flow
           from
           the
           fury
           of
           an
           oppressed
           People
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           trained
           ,
           encouraged
           ,
           and
           waranded
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           their
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           Nuntio
           who
           came
           afterwards
           among
           them
           ,
           discovered
           who
           was
           the
           spring
           of
           all
           their
           motions
           .
           Shall
           I
           
           to
           this
           add
           all
           the
           private
           assassinations
           committed
           on
           that
           account
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           only
           practised
           ,
           but
           justified
           ?
           I
           might
           here
           congest
           many
           instances
           ;
           Brother
           murdering
           Brother
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           .
           Neither
           is
           Clement
           a
           
             Dominican
             his
             murthering
          
           Henry
           
             the
             third
             ,
             nor
          
           Chastlets
           
             attempt
             ,
             nor
          
           Ravallia●…s
           
             fact
             on
          
           Henry
           
             the
             fourth
             ,
             forgotten
          
           .
           Q.
           Elizabeths
           
             life
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             these
             attempts
             ,
             and
             the
             blackest
             of
             them
             all
             was
             ,
             the
             Gunpowder
             treason
          
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           to
           be
           charged
           on
           that
           Church
           ,
           because
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           murthering
           Heretique
           Princes
           ,
           was
           taught
           ,
           licenced
           ,
           printed
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           condemned
           in
           it
           .
           From
           these
           hints
           we
           may
           guess
           ,
           how
           much
           of
           the
           lowly
           ,
           meek
           ,
           and
           charitable
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           found
           with
           them
           .
           But
           should
           I
           to
           this
           add
           the
           horrid
           cruelties
           exercised
           in
           these
           massacres
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           almost
           past
           belief
           ,
           had
           I
           not
           undeniable
           Historians
           for
           verifying
           it
           ?
           but
           the
           mildest
           of
           them
           being
           to
           be
           burned
           alive
           ,
           we
           may
           guess
           what
           the
           more
           savage
           have
           done
           by
           their
           tortures
           and
           lingering
           Deaths
           .
           Next
           ,
           shall
           I
           mention
           
           their
           
             Courts
             of
             Inquisition
          
           which
           have
           been
           among
           them
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Churchmen
           ,
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           their
           pretended
           
             Saint
             Dominick
          
           ,
           whose
           order
           have
           been
           the
           great
           Instruments
           of
           the
           cruelties
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           whose
           procedure
           being
           tyed
           to
           no
           forms
           of
           equity
           ,
           or
           justice
           ,
           is
           as
           unjust
           as
           unmerciful
           ,
           persons
           being
           haled
           to
           their
           black
           Courts
           ,
           upon
           bare
           suspitions
           ,
           or
           secret
           Informations
           ,
           without
           leading
           of
           proofs
           against
           them
           ,
           are
           by
           Torture
           examined
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           their
           own
           opinions
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           that
           are
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           whose
           Testimony
           though
           drawn
           from
           them
           by
           cruel
           Torture
           ,
           will
           bring
           the
           same
           Tortures
           on
           all
           they
           delate
           ;
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           mercy
           or
           any
           whom
           this
           Court
           declares
           Heretick
           ,
           but
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           must
           condemn
           them
           to
           the
           fire
           .
           Now
           what
           man
           that
           considers
           the
           meekness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Evangelical
           Spirit
           ,
           can
           think
           that
           Church
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           hath
           rioted
           it
           with
           such
           savage
           rage
           ,
           against
           thousands
           of
           persons
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           crime
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           adhered
           firmly
           
           to
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           consent
           or
           concur
           with
           these
           signal
           and
           palpable
           corruptions
           with
           which
           they
           have
           adulterated
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           from
           the
           constitution
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           we
           see
           their
           difformity
           from
           the
           Gospel-rule
           ;
           so
           we
           will
           next
           consider
           their
           Church-men
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           how
           far
           they
           have
           strayed
           from
           the
           first
           Original
           .
           Church-men
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           Guides
           and
           Pastours
           of
           souls
           .
           Now
           ,
           how
           little
           of
           this
           there
           is
           among
           them
           ,
           we
           will
           soon
           be
           resolved
           in
           ?
           What
           do
           the
           Popes
           about
           the
           feeding
           of
           souls
           ?
           when
           do
           they
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           or
           dispence
           the
           Sacraments
           ?
           Alas
           !
           it
           were
           below
           the
           height
           of
           
             his
             holiness
          
           ,
           to
           stoop
           to
           such
           mean
           Offices
           .
           Does
           any
           vestige
           of
           a
           Church-man
           remain
           in
           that
           Court
           ?
           and
           do
           they
           not
           directly
           rule
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ?
           And
           in
           this
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Abbots
           ,
           do
           to
           their
           proportion
           imitate
           their
           most
           
             Holy
             Father
          
           ;
           abandoning
           wholly
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           bore
           an
           empty
           title
           ,
           or
           at
           most
           ,
           were
           only
           bound
           
           to
           say
           Mass
           on
           some
           greater
           holy
           days
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           other
           things
           do
           avowedly
           cast
           off
           the
           care
           of
           their
           flocks
           .
           Shall
           I
           here
           tell
           of
           the
           relaxation
           of
           all
           the
           ancient
           rules
           ,
           about
           the
           offices
           and
           duty
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           which
           these
           latter
           ages
           have
           invented
           ,
           
             and
             mention
             how
             children
             are
             made
             Bishops
             ,
             how
             they
             allow
             of
             Pluralities
             ,
             Non-residencies
             ,
             Unions
             ,
             Commendams
             ,
             Gratia
             expectativa's
             ,
          
           with
           a
           great
           many
           more
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           are
           every
           day
           authorized
           and
           granted
           at
           
             Rome
             ▪
          
           and
           so
           zealous
           were
           they
           for
           these
           ,
           that
           they
           strugled
           hard
           against
           the
           honest
           attempt
           of
           some
           at
           
             Trent
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             had
             residence
             declared
             of
             divine
             right
             ,
             and
             got
             it
             ,
             though
             with
             much
             ado
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             .
          
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           among
           them
           do
           for
           most
           part
           relinquish
           their
           Charges
           ,
           to
           live
           at
           the
           Courts
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           insinuate
           themselves
           upon
           all
           affairs
           and
           offices
           :
           and
           swarms
           of
           them
           go
           to
           Rome
           ,
           gaping
           for
           preferment
           there
           .
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           even
           these
           late
           ages
           have
           produced
           great
           men
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           
           have
           designed
           the
           reviving
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Discipline
           ,
           both
           among
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           ;
           but
           as
           these
           instances
           are
           rare
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           hated
           and
           persecuted
           at
           Rome
           for
           their
           zeal
           .
           Witness
           the
           condemning
           of
           
             Arnolds
             Book
             of
             frequent
             Communion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           severity
           Iansenius
           ,
           and
           the
           Abbot
           of
           
             S.
             Gyran
             ,
             with
             their
             followers
             ,
             have
             met
             with
             :
          
           and
           thus
           whatever
           individuals
           that
           Church
           may
           have
           produced
           ,
           yet
           the
           corruptions
           I
           have
           hinted
           ,
           are
           notoriously
           ,
           publickly
           ,
           and
           generally
           practised
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           so
           avowedly
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           .
           But
           to
           compened
           this
           defect
           of
           the
           Superior
           Clergy
           ,
           they
           have
           swarms
           of
           the
           inferior
           ranks
           ,
           every
           where
           ,
           both
           secular
           and
           regular
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           mind
           the
           care
           of
           souls
           very
           seriously
           .
           But
           not
           to
           reflect
           again
           upon
           any
           thing
           hath
           been
           hitherto
           said
           of
           their
           bad
           conduct
           of
           souls
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           only
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           authority
           they
           pretend
           to
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           People
           were
           bound
           blindly
           to
           follow
           their
           Confessors
           direction
           ,
           as
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           clearly
           makes
           them
           the
           servants
           of
           men
           ,
           
           and
           subjects
           them
           to
           the
           heaviest
           yoke
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             liberty
             where
             with
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             free
             :
          
           and
           what
           a
           rack
           to
           souls
           have
           they
           made
           Confession
           ;
           and
           what
           an
           Engine
           to
           get
           into
           the
           secrets
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           mankind
           under
           their
           subjection
           ,
           is
           obvious
           enough
           to
           any
           that
           considers
           it
           ?
           and
           to
           enforce
           it
           the
           more
           ,
           as
           they
           teach
           it
           simply
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           so
           the
           authority
           they
           made
           the
           World
           believe
           the
           Priests
           were
           vested
           with
           for
           pardoning
           sin
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           easie
           pardons
           and
           slight
           penances
           ,
           did
           root
           it
           deep
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           of
           that
           Communion
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           go
           next
           to
           examine
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           of
           which
           so
           much
           being
           said
           already
           ,
           little
           remains
           to
           be
           added
           .
           By
           their
           dividing
           the
           Cup
           from
           the
           Bread
           ,
           they
           destroy
           Christs
           Institution
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           it
           no
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           hearing
           of
           Mass
           without
           communicating
           ,
           though
           it
           make
           up
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           worship
           ,
           yet
           is
           purely
           a
           service
           of
           their
           ow●…
           devising
           ,
           without
           warrant
           from
           Christ●…
           Institution
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             take
             ,
             eat
             ,
             this
             is
             my
          
           
           Body
           ;
           thereby
           shewing
           ,
           he
           intended
           the
           vertue
           and
           benefit
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           only
           for
           those
           who
           received
           it
           .
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           let
           any
           read
           and
           compare
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Lord
           Supper
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           
             the
             three
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
          
           together
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           office
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           him
           on
           his
           Conscience
           pass
           his
           verdict
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           adhered
           to
           ,
           or
           departed
           from
           ,
           Christs
           Institution
           in
           that
           piece
           of
           their
           worship
           .
           Finally
           ,
           one
           great
           end
           of
           all
           solemn
           Worship
           ,
           being
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           in
           their
           joint
           adorations
           ,
           and
           mutual
           occurrence
           in
           divine
           services
           ,
           what
           union
           can
           they
           have
           with
           God
           ?
           or
           what
           communion
           can
           they
           hold
           one
           with
           another
           ?
           who
           perform
           all
           their
           Worship
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           rule
           and
           constant
           practice
           of
           that
           Church
           beyond
           Sea
           ;
           though
           for
           the
           better
           venting
           of
           their
           sophisticated
           stuff
           among
           us
           ,
           they
           give
           the
           people
           Books
           of
           devotion
           in
           their
           vulgar
           Language
           ,
           yet
           continue
           to
           say
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Mass
           in
           Latine
           .
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           far
           I
           have
           run
           a
           ▪
           round
           that
           great
           Circle
           ,
           I
           proposed
           to
           my self
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           discourse
           :
           and
           have
           examined
           the
           chief
           Designs
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           have
           found
           the
           great
           and
           evident
           contradictions
           ,
           given
           to
           them
           in
           all
           their
           branches
           ,
           by
           the
           established
           and
           authorized
           Doctrines
           and
           practises
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           in
           which
           I
           have
           fully
           justified
           the
           wise
           mans
           observation
           ,
           that
           
             he
             who
             increaseth
             knowledge
             ,
             increaseth
             sorrow
          
           ;
           and
           have
           said
           enough
           to
           evince
           to
           all
           rational
           and
           considering
           minds
           ,
           how
           unsafe
           it
           is
           for
           any
           that
           would
           keep
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           hold
           Communion
           with
           them
           .
           But
           I
           have
           not
           finished
           my
           design
           ,
           till
           I
           likewise
           examine
           the
           Characters
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           compare
           them
           with
           these
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Character
           of
           our
           faith
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           delivered
           to
           the
           World
           by
           men
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           divinely
           inspired
           ,
           who
           proved
           their
           Mission
           by
           Miracles
           .
           Now
           these
           Doctrines
           about
           which
           we
           differ
           from
           that
           Church
           can
           pretend
           to
           no
           such
           
           divine
           original
           ,
           let
           them
           tell
           us
           what
           inspired
           man
           ,
           did
           first
           teach
           the
           worship
           of
           Images
           ,
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Saints
           ,
           and
           of
           Reliques
           :
           what
           man
           sent
           of
           God
           was
           the
           first
           Author
           of
           the
           belief
           ,
           of
           the
           corporal
           presence
           ,
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           of
           the
           Popes
           supremacy
           ,
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           of
           Indulgences
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           these
           innumerable
           superstitions
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           is
           absolutely
           silent
           :
           for
           if
           these
           doctrines
           were
           not
           the
           off-spring
           of
           Revelations
           ,
           they
           are
           none
           of
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           can
           we
           be
           obliged
           to
           believe
           them
           as
           such
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           vouch
           Scriptures
           for
           proof
           to
           some
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           so
           far
           stretched
           ,
           that
           their
           sure
           retreat
           is
           in
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           the
           Churches
           Traditions
           :
           but
           till
           a
           clear
           warrant
           be
           produced
           for
           proving
           it
           was
           impossible
           that
           any
           falshood
           could
           have
           that
           way
           crept
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           excused
           from
           believing
           these
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           know
           what
           Traditions
           came
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           vulgar
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           pursuing
           the
           enquiry
           ,
           so
           the
           loss
           of
           most
           of
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           first
           
           two
           Ages
           ,
           makes
           it
           impossible
           to
           know
           what
           Traditions
           came
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           I
           say
           not
           ,
           that
           we
           need
           fear
           this
           trial
           ,
           for
           the
           silence
           of
           the
           first
           and
           purest
           Ages
           ,
           about
           these
           things
           which
           are
           controverted
           among
           us
           ,
           is
           evidence
           enough
           that
           they
           were
           not
           known
           to
           them
           ;
           especially
           since
           in
           their
           Apologies
           which
           they
           wrote
           to
           the
           Heathens
           for
           their
           Religion
           and
           Worship
           ,
           wherein
           they
           give
           an
           abstract
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           a
           Rubric
           of
           their
           worship
           ;
           they
           never
           once
           mention
           these
           great
           evils
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           now
           accuse
           that
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           a
           late
           ingenious
           Writer
           ,
           whose
           sincere
           zeal
           and
           candor
           had
           much
           offended
           the
           Roman
           Court
           ,
           and
           drawn
           censures
           on
           himself
           and
           his
           Book
           ,
           took
           a
           way
           to
           repair
           his
           reputation
           by
           a
           new
           Method
           of
           proving
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Opinions
           held
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           present
           Church
           held
           them
           ,
           that
           shews
           that
           they
           had
           them
           so
           from
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           they
           from
           theirs
           ,
           till
           you
           run
           backwards
           to
           the
           days
           of
           the
           
           Apostles
           :
           alledging
           that
           a
           change
           in
           the
           Worship
           was
           unpracticable
           ,
           since
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           in
           a
           corner
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           view
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           who
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           were
           capable
           of
           suffering
           any
           great
           or
           considerable
           change
           to
           be
           made
           in
           that
           which
           was
           daily
           in
           their
           view
           ,
           and
           much
           in
           their
           esteem
           ;
           therefore
           he
           concludes
           ,
           that
           every
           Generation
           adhered
           to
           that
           belief
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           born
           :
           and
           so
           no
           change
           in
           any
           great
           substantial
           and
           visible
           part
           of
           worship
           could
           be
           made
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           applies
           this
           only
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           corporal
           presence
           ,
           which
           he
           attempts
           to
           prove
           could
           never
           have
           been
           introduced
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           conveyed
           down
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
           He
           hath
           indeed
           set
           off
           this
           with
           all
           the
           beauties
           of
           wit
           ,
           and
           elegencies
           of
           stile
           ,
           and
           much
           profound
           reading
           .
           But
           with
           how
           great
           and
           eminent
           advantages
           ,
           both
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           learning
           ,
           this
           pretence
           hath
           been
           baffled
           ;
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           all
           who
           have
           been
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           read
           Mr.
           Claud
           his
           incomparable
           Writings
           ?
           And
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           mankind
           
           will
           prove
           this
           but
           an
           imposture
           ,
           how
           fairly
           soever
           adorned
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           find
           it
           certain
           that
           any
           Doctrines
           ,
           or
           main
           parts
           of
           worship
           are
           now
           received
           into
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           if
           from
           the
           undeniable
           evidences
           of
           History
           ,
           and
           Writings
           of
           Ancients
           ,
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           were
           not
           received
           in
           the
           ancient
           Church
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           certain
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           change
           made
           from
           what
           was
           then
           ,
           to
           what
           is
           now
           ,
           though
           an
           ingenious
           Invention
           may
           make
           it
           appear
           very
           difficult
           ,
           to
           imagin
           how
           and
           when
           the
           change
           came
           in
           ;
           especially
           when
           it
           was
           insensibly
           ,
           and
           by
           pieces
           advanced
           .
           If
           then
           it
           be
           proved
           that
           the
           Fathers
           believed
           the
           Elements
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           were
           really
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           and
           not
           changed
           from
           their
           own
           nature
           ,
           but
           only
           types
           and
           figures
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           sure
           a
           change
           must
           have
           been
           made
           ,
           though
           the
           ignorance
           of
           some
           ages
           makes
           it
           a
           hard
           task
           to
           clear
           all
           particulars
           about
           it
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           did
           highly
           magnifie
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           with
           many
           expressions
           ,
           which
           (
           though
           the
           vehemence
           of
           Divine
           Rhetorick
           
           can
           well
           justifie
           ,
           yet
           )
           will
           not
           bear
           a
           Logical
           Examen
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           speak
           in
           a
           cooler
           Stile
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           clear
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           believed
           not
           the
           corporal
           presence
           .
           But
           may
           not
           that
           reasoning
           of
           the
           impossibility
           of
           a
           change
           in
           a
           worship
           ,
           be
           as
           well
           applied
           to
           the
           taking
           the
           Chalice
           from
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           in
           reason
           should
           be
           imagined
           so
           tenacious
           of
           so
           great
           a
           priviledge
           ,
           that
           no
           consideration
           should
           have
           obliged
           them
           to
           part
           with
           it
           ?
           and
           yet
           we
           know
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           deny
           ,
           how
           it
           was
           wrung
           from
           them
           ,
           about
           250
           years
           ago
           .
           What
           may
           seem
           less
           credible
           then
           for
           the
           People
           to
           consent
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           worship
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           know
           that
           all
           once
           worshipped
           in
           their
           Mother
           Tongue
           ,
           but
           that
           after
           (
           by
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           )
           the
           Latine
           Tongue
           decayed
           ,
           the
           barbarous
           worship
           was
           obtruded
           on
           the
           World
           ?
           And
           what
           piece
           of
           worship
           is
           both
           more
           visible
           ,
           and
           more
           contrary
           to
           the
           clearest
           evidence
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           commandments
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           people
           were
           always
           
           instructed
           ,
           then
           the
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           ?
           And
           though
           we
           know
           well
           enough
           that
           for
           the
           first
           seven
           Centuries
           the
           Christian
           World
           abhorred
           them
           ,
           yet
           within
           a
           hundredth
           years
           after
           that
           ,
           we
           find
           a
           great
           part
           of
           it
           bewitched
           with
           them
           .
           And
           what
           can
           be
           thought
           more
           uneasie
           for
           the
           World
           to
           have
           received
           ,
           then
           the
           Popes
           absolute
           authority
           over
           all
           the
           Churches
           and
           States
           of
           the
           World
           ?
           One
           should
           think
           that
           though
           Religion
           and
           Reason
           ,
           had
           lien
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           yet
           Interest
           ,
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           had
           withstood
           this
           :
           yet
           we
           see
           clearly
           by
           what
           steps
           they
           crept
           up
           ,
           from
           being
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Imperial
           City
           ,
           in
           an
           equality
           of
           power
           with
           their
           neighbouring
           Bishops
           ,
           into
           that
           culminating
           hight
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           have
           now
           mounted
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           we
           refuse
           not
           to
           appeal
           to
           the
           first
           four
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           these
           matters
           that
           we
           quarrel
           the
           Roman
           Church
           for
           ;
           We
           deny
           not
           but
           humane
           infirmity
           begun
           soon
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           care
           to
           gain
           on
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           made
           them
           quickly
           fall
           upon
           some
           rites
           ,
           and
           use
           
           some
           terms
           ,
           which
           after-ages
           corrupted
           .
           But
           the
           ruin
           of
           Religion
           was
           ,
           when
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           being
           overturned
           by
           the
           incursion
           of
           the
           Northern
           Nations
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fifth
           Century
           ,
           both
           piety
           and
           Religion
           being
           laid
           to
           sleep
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           Primitive
           simplicity
           of
           the
           faith
           and
           worship
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           they
           turned
           all
           their
           zeal
           to
           the
           adorning
           of
           the
           outwards
           of
           Religion
           ,
           &
           hence
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           took
           their
           rise
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           had
           almost
           forgot
           to
           name
           some
           Revelations
           which
           that
           Church
           pretends
           to
           ,
           even
           for
           some
           of
           her
           most
           doubtful
           opinions
           :
           which
           are
           the
           visions
           and
           extraordinary
           Inspirations
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Saints
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           vouch
           a
           divine
           confirmation
           to
           their
           Doctrines
           ;
           I
           confess
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           extraordinary
           Visions
           ,
           Rapts
           and
           Extasies
           to
           be
           met
           with
           among
           the
           lives
           of
           their
           Saints
           ;
           and
           I
           fear
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           then
           truth
           :
           for
           really
           whoso
           will
           but
           read
           these
           writings
           ,
           he
           must
           confess
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           probable
           ,
           or
           well
           contrived
           ,
           that
           they
           speak
           out
           their
           forgery
           .
           
           Alas
           !
           whereas
           St.
           Paul
           being
           put
           to
           Glory
           ,
           of
           Visions
           and
           Revelations
           ,
           was
           to
           run
           back
           fourteen
           years
           for
           one
           .
           Their
           Saints
           are
           found
           in
           them
           every
           day
           .
           Are
           they
           not
           very
           credible
           Stories
           they
           tell
           of
           Christs
           appearing
           to
           some
           of
           their
           She-Saints
           ,
           and
           kissing
           them
           ,
           giving
           them
           Rings
           ,
           being
           married
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           celebrating
           nuptial
           rites
           ,
           making
           them
           drink
           out
           of
           his
           side
           ,
           and
           leaving
           on
           them
           the
           prints
           of
           his
           wounds
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           such
           like
           apparitions
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           other
           Saints
           ,
           which
           were
           either
           forgeries
           ,
           dreams
           ,
           or
           the
           effects
           of
           melancholy
           ,
           or
           histerical
           distempers
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           extravagant
           fables
           are
           given
           out
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           sacred
           pieces
           of
           Divine
           Revelations
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           inspiration
           of
           the
           holy
           Writers
           ,
           on
           which
           we
           found
           our
           Faith
           ,
           was
           proved
           by
           their
           miracles
           which
           they
           wrought
           publickly
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           their
           adversaries
           ,
           many
           of
           whom
           were
           convinced
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           offers
           any
           thing
           to
           anothers
           belief
           ,
           pretending
           he
           comes
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           
           have
           some
           evident
           proof
           of
           his
           Divine
           Mission
           :
           since
           none
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           him
           barely
           on
           his
           own
           Testimony
           :
           Otherwise
           there
           should
           be
           no
           end
           of
           Impostures
           ,
           if
           every
           pretender
           to
           Divine
           Inspiration
           were
           to
           be
           believed
           without
           proof
           .
           Now
           the
           way
           it
           must
           be
           proved
           ,
           is
           by
           some
           evidence
           of
           Gods
           extraordinary
           assisting
           such
           a
           person
           ,
           which
           appeared
           alwayes
           either
           in
           Prophesies
           ,
           or
           Miracles
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           in
           miracles
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           :
           and
           therefore
           both
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           appeal
           to
           the
           mighty
           works
           they
           wrought
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           confirmation
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           If
           then
           there
           be
           new
           Doctrines
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           the
           like
           confirmation
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           those
           of
           that
           Church
           think
           they
           triumph
           :
           For
           miracles
           they
           have
           in
           abundance
           ;
           not
           a
           Relique
           they
           have
           ,
           but
           hath
           wrought
           mighty
           wonders
           ,
           nor
           a
           Countrey-Saint
           ,
           but
           the
           Curat
           of
           the
           place
           can
           gravely
           tell
           a
           great
           many
           deeds
           of
           his
           puissance
           ;
           nor
           want
           the
           Images
           their
           marvellous
           atchievments
           ,
           but
           wondrously
           
           wondrous
           are
           the
           feats
           the
           Hosty
           hath
           performed
           :
           Here
           I
           am
           upon
           a
           sad
           Subject
           of
           that
           trade
           of
           lies
           and
           fictions
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           
             Merchants
             of
             that
             Babylon
             have
             so
             long
             traffiqued
          
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           sincerer
           among
           themselves
           are
           ashamed
           .
           How
           ridiculous
           are
           many
           of
           their
           miraculous
           narrations
           ?
           Was
           it
           a
           worthy
           piece
           of
           the
           Angelical
           Ministration
           ,
           for
           Angels
           to
           go
           trotting
           over
           Sea
           and
           Land
           with
           a
           load
           of
           Timber
           and
           Stones
           of
           the
           
             Virgins
             house
          
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           they
           set
           it
           down
           at
           Loretto
           ,
           that
           great
           devotions
           might
           be
           shown
           to
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           goodly
           story
           for
           to
           tell
           of
           a
           Saint
           that
           walked
           so
           far
           after
           his
           head
           was
           cut
           off
           ,
           with
           it
           in
           his
           arms
           ,
           resting
           in
           some
           places
           to
           draw
           breath
           ?
           yet
           he
           will
           pass
           for
           an
           Infidel
           that
           should
           doubt
           of
           this
           ,
           at
           St.
           Denis-Church
           .
           Who
           can
           look
           on
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           late
           Saints
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           without
           nausea
           ?
           
             Gregories
             Dialogues
          
           begun
           this
           trade
           ,
           which
           indeed
           hath
           thriven
           well
           since
           .
           The
           miracles
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           were
           grave
           and
           solemn
           actions
           ;
           but
           what
           ridiculous
           scenical
           stories
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           blasphemous
           ones
           ,
           meet
           us
           about
           the
           miracles
           
           of
           their
           Saints
           ?
           He
           that
           would
           know
           this
           ,
           may
           read
           the
           Lives
           of
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           and
           St.
           Dominic
           ,
           St.
           Bridgit
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           St.
           Catherines
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           be
           satisfied
           to
           a
           surfeit
           .
           The
           Miracles
           also
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           were
           acted
           publickly
           ,
           in
           the
           view
           of
           all
           ;
           but
           most
           of
           these
           narrations
           of
           their
           Wonders
           were
           transacted
           in
           corners
           ,
           none
           being
           witnesses
           but
           persons
           concerned
           to
           own
           the
           cheat
           :
           And
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Equivocating
           was
           a
           good
           cordial
           for
           the
           ease
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           though
           they
           swore
           what
           they
           knew
           false
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           natural
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           which
           they
           uttered
           .
           Thus
           we
           have
           many
           fables
           of
           Christs
           appearing
           in
           the
           Hosty
           ,
           sometimes
           as
           a
           child
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           as
           crucified
           ,
           when
           but
           a
           very
           few
           of
           the
           whole
           company
           present
           ,
           were
           honoured
           with
           that
           amazing
           sight
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           the
           Miracles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           were
           written
           in
           the
           times
           in
           which
           they
           were
           acted
           ,
           that
           so
           enquiries
           might
           have
           been
           made
           into
           their
           falshood
           ;
           and
           the
           powers
           that
           then
           governed
           ,
           
           being
           enemies
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           it
           was
           safe
           for
           its
           opposers
           ,
           to
           have
           proved
           and
           discovered
           their
           forgery
           ,
           had
           any
           such
           been
           .
           But
           many
           of
           the
           Miracles
           of
           Rome
           are
           not
           heard
           of
           ,
           till
           some
           Ages
           ,
           at
           least
           Years
           be
           past
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           secure
           from
           the
           after-game
           of
           a
           discovery
           ;
           and
           he
           were
           a
           stout
           man
           that
           would
           adventure
           to
           question
           the
           verity
           of
           these
           pretences
           at
           Rome
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           the
           interest
           of
           that
           Church
           to
           have
           them
           all
           believed
           ,
           without
           once
           questioning
           them
           .
           But
           how
           comes
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           Heretical
           Countreys
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           where
           there
           is
           more
           need
           of
           those
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           might
           be
           more
           irrefragably
           proved
           ,
           if
           true
           ,
           since
           the
           Examiners
           of
           them
           were
           not
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           
             yet
             none
             of
             these
             mighty
             works
             do
             shew
             themselves
             forth
             ?
          
           Certainly
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           to
           this
           day
           so
           rife
           in
           Italy
           and
           Spain
           ,
           and
           so
           scant
           in
           Britain
           ,
           is
           a
           shrewd
           ground
           to
           apprehend
           Legerdemain
           ,
           and
           forgery
           ,
           in
           the
           accounts
           we
           get
           of
           their
           later
           Saints
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Contrivers
           of
           these
           Stories
           have
           not
           managed
           their
           design
           by
           
           half
           ,
           so
           well
           as
           need
           was
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           bestowed
           as
           many
           of
           them
           on
           one
           person
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           Sainted
           the
           half
           of
           an
           Order
           .
           But
           the
           gain
           that
           is
           made
           by
           new
           Saints
           ,
           and
           new
           Reliques
           ,
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           ;
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           general
           advantage
           that
           Church
           pretends
           to
           draw
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           end
           ,
           though
           some
           things
           among
           them
           did
           seem
           to
           surpass
           the
           known
           powers
           of
           Nature
           ,
           these
           ought
           not
           to
           prevail
           upon
           us
           for
           departing
           from
           the
           truth
           ;
           
             since
             though
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             Preached
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             accursed
             ,
             Gal.
          
           1.
           8.
           
           If
           then
           they
           have
           so
           changed
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           by
           their
           Additions
           and
           Inventions
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           become
           thereby
           as
           another
           Gospel
           ;
           none
           of
           the
           seemingly
           Seraphical
           appearances
           they
           may
           have
           among
           them
           ,
           though
           true
           ,
           ought
           to
           reconcile
           us
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           ,
           since
           we
           were
           expresly
           guarded
           against
           this
           Imposture
           ,
           by
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             who
             gave
             it
             as
             an
             Indication
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             that
             his
             coming
             was
             after
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             with
             all
             power
             and
             signs
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             deceivableness
             of
             unrighteouseness
             ,
          
           2
           Thess.
           2.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           And
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           their
           curse
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           given
           up
           to
           strong
           delusions
           ,
           to
           believe
           lies
           :
           
             the
             Beast
             also
             that
             appeared
             to
             St.
          
           John
           Rev.
           13.
           13.
           
             did
             great
             wonders
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             made
             Fire
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             deceived
             many
             ,
             that
             dwelt
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             by
             these
             Miracles
             which
             he
             had
             power
             to
             do
             .
          
           But
           to
           conclude
           this
           ,
           my
           greatest
           quarrel
           ,
           at
           these
           forgeries
           of
           Miracles
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           being
           taught
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Miracles
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           with
           an
           equal
           certainty
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           both
           ,
           and
           they
           seeing
           such
           evident
           Characters
           of
           fraud
           and
           forgery
           on
           these
           supposed
           miracles
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           convinced
           of
           their
           falshood
           ,
           are
           thereby
           in
           danger
           of
           suspecting
           all
           the
           Miracles
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           the
           tricks
           of
           subdolous
           and
           crafty
           men
           ;
           whereby
           they
           run
           head-long
           to
           an
           Atheistical
           disbelieving
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           alike
           .
           And
           thus
           far
           we
           have
           found
           how
           opposite
           that
           Church
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           since
           her
           Doctrines
           are
           so
           ill
           founded
           ,
           and
           look
           so
           like
           cunningly
           devised
           fables
           ,
           without
           the
           authority
           of
           divine
           inspiration
           ,
           or
           the
           proof
           of
           true
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Character
           of
           our
           Faith
           is
           ,
           its
           perspicuity
           ,
           and
           simplicity
           ,
           all
           being
           called
           to
           the
           clear
           light
           of
           the
           day
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           every
           part
           of
           it
           being
           so
           genuine
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           the
           contrivance
           of
           designing
           men
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           they
           might
           obtain
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           possess
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           World
           :
           And
           therefore
           there
           are
           no
           secret
           Doctrines
           in
           our
           Faith
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           kept
           up
           from
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Pastors
           of
           Christendom
           may
           have
           dominion
           over
           their
           souls
           .
           But
           what
           must
           we
           conclude
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           by
           all
           means
           study
           to
           keep
           all
           of
           their
           Communion
           ignorant
           ,
           as
           if
           devotion
           were
           thereby
           nourished
           ;
           and
           allow
           them
           not
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           their
           Mother-tongue
           ,
           nor
           a
           worship
           which
           they
           can
           understand
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           
             occupy
             the
             room
             of
             unlearned
             ,
             cannot
             say
          
           Amen
           ,
           
             at
             the
             giving
             of
             thanks
             ,
             since
          
           
           
             they
             understand
             not
             what
             is
             said
             .
          
           To
           this
           might
           be
           added
           their
           implicite
           Faith
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           further
           inquiries
           ;
           and
           their
           blind
           obedience
           to
           the
           Confessarius
           ,
           be
           〈◊〉
           never
           so
           ignorant
           and
           carnal
           .
           These
           are
           certainly
           darkening
           opinions
           ,
           and
           practises
           ,
           and
           far
           different
           from
           the
           methods
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           with-held
           from
           the
           people
           nothing
           of
           the
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           studied
           the
           enlightening
           their
           understandings
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           enlivening
           of
           their
           wills
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           how
           much
           of
           interest
           appears
           in
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           tend
           to
           the
           exalting
           or
           enriching
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           Clergy
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           visible
           what
           a
           trade
           they
           drive
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           contrivances
           ,
           all
           the
           projectours
           in
           Europe
           ever
           fell
           upon
           for
           enriching
           their
           Masters
           Treasury
           ,
           falls
           short
           of
           the
           projects
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Indulgences
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           absolute
           authority
           ,
           in
           making
           abrogating
           ,
           and
           dispencing
           with
           all
           Positive
           Laws
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           more
           
           of
           design
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           that
           Caliph
           of
           the
           
             Spiritual
             Babylon
          
           .
           And
           we
           may
           guess
           of
           their
           concernedness
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           since
           a
           gentler
           censure
           may
           be
           hoped
           for
           upon
           the
           violation
           of
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           least
           contradiction
           to
           their
           idolized
           Interests
           .
           The
           one
           is
           the
           constant
           subject
           of
           their
           Studies
           ,
           and
           Sermons
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           is
           seldom
           minded
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Character
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           rational
           and
           suitable
           to
           our
           Souls
           ,
           God
           having
           fitted
           it
           ,
           and
           framed
           them
           so
           harmoniously
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           congenial
           one
           to
           another
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Mysteries
           about
           God
           and
           Christ
           are
           exalted
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           our
           faculties
           ,
           but
           even
           reason
           it self
           teacheth
           that
           it
           must
           be
           so
           ,
           since
           if
           there
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           infinite
           and
           incomprehensible
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondered
           ,
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           offer
           some
           Mysteries
           to
           us
           about
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           which
           choak
           and
           stifle
           the
           impressions
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           take
           of
           things
           .
           But
           in
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           visible
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Object
           is
           so
           disproportioned
           to
           our
           faculties
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           we
           can
           reach
           or
           comprehend
           it
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           so
           distinctly
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           reasonableness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           authority
           of
           them
           ,
           serve
           to
           commend
           them
           to
           us
           ;
           but
           how
           void
           are
           they
           of
           this
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Articles
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           matter
           of
           their
           worship
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           beyond
           ,
           but
           contrary
           to
           ,
           the
           most
           common
           impressions
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           to
           believe
           our
           senses
           when
           under
           no
           lesion
           ,
           and
           duly
           applied
           to
           a
           proper
           object
           .
           For
           indeed
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           we
           cannot
           really
           doubt
           but
           things
           are
           as
           they
           appear
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           we
           cannot
           believe
           it
           mid-night
           ,
           when
           we
           clearly
           see
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Meridian
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           our
           Faith
           rests
           on
           the
           evidences
           our
           senses
           give
           ,
           since
           we
           believe
           ,
           because
           Miracles
           were
           clearly
           seen
           by
           these
           who
           first
           received
           the
           Faith
           :
           And
           ,
           
             Christ
             said
             ,
             believe
             me
             ,
             for
             the
             very
             works
             sake
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           14.
           11.
           
           And
           so
           their
           sight
           of
           these
           works
           was
           ,
           a
           certain
           ground
           for
           
           their
           belief
           ,
           therefore
           the
           senses
           unvitiated
           ,
           fixing
           on
           a
           proper
           object
           ,
           through
           a
           due
           mean
           ,
           are
           infallible
           ;
           therefore
           what
           our
           sight
           ,
           our
           taste
           ,
           and
           our
           touch
           tell
           us
           ,
           is
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           must
           be
           so
           still
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           to
           have
           changed
           its
           substance
           ,
           upon
           the
           recital
           of
           the
           five
           words
           .
           Shall
           I
           add
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           throng
           of
           absurdities
           which
           croud
           about
           this
           opinion
           ?
           For
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           then
           a
           body
           may
           be
           in
           more
           places
           at
           once
           ,
           triumphing
           in
           glory
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           sacrificed
           in
           a
           thousand
           other
           places
           :
           And
           a
           large
           body
           may
           be
           crouded
           into
           the
           narrow
           space
           of
           a
           thin
           Wafer
           ▪
           they
           holding
           it
           to
           be
           not
           only
           wholy
           in
           the
           whole
           Wafer
           ,
           but
           also
           intirely
           in
           every
           crumb
           of
           it
           :
           A
           body
           can
           be
           without
           dimensions
           and
           accidents
           without
           a
           subject
           ;
           these
           must
           be
           confessed
           to
           be
           among
           the
           highest
           of
           unconcievables
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           Miracles
           must
           be
           believed
           to
           be
           produced
           every
           day
           ,
           in
           above
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           places
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           sturdy
           belief
           who
           can
           swallow
           over
           all
           these
           absurdities
           ,
           without
           choaking
           on
           them
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           little
           less
           unconceivable
           ,
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           of
           no
           eximious
           sanctity
           (
           nay
           ,
           perhaps
           of
           noted
           impiety
           )
           nor
           extraordinarily
           knowing
           (
           nay
           ,
           perhaps
           grosly
           ignorant
           )
           in
           Theological
           Matters
           ,
           shall
           have
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           so
           absolutely
           at
           his
           command
           ,
           that
           whatever
           he
           decrees
           must
           be
           the
           Dictates
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           And
           what
           an
           unconceiveable
           mystery
           is
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           to
           dispense
           it
           as
           he
           will
           ?
           No
           less
           conceivable
           is
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           by
           the
           work
           wrought
           ;
           nor
           is
           any
           thing
           more
           affronting
           to
           reason
           ,
           than
           the
           barbarous
           worship
           .
           And
           of
           a
           piece
           with
           this
           is
           the
           blind
           subjection
           is
           pleaded
           for
           the
           Confessarius
           his
           Injunctions
           ,
           and
           their
           opinions
           of
           expiating
           their
           sins
           by
           a
           company
           of
           little
           trifling
           penances
           ,
           which
           tend
           not
           to
           the
           cleansing
           the
           Soul
           ,
           nor
           killing
           of
           the
           life
           of
           sin
           ,
           much
           less
           can
           be
           able
           to
           appease
           God
           ,
           either
           of
           their
           own
           inbred
           worth
           ,
           or
           by
           reason
           of
           any
           value
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           set
           on
           them
           ,
           either
           by
           Command
           or
           Promise
           .
           But
           should
           I
           reckon
           up
           every
           thing
           is
           among
           
           them
           that
           choaks
           reason
           ,
           I
           should
           dwell
           too
           long
           on
           this
           ,
           and
           reckon
           over
           most
           of
           the
           things
           have
           been
           through
           the
           whole
           Discourse
           hinted
           ,
           which
           seem
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           most
           diametrical
           opposition
           to
           the
           clearest
           impressions
           of
           all
           mens
           reasons
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           bring
           my
           Enquiry
           to
           an
           issue
           ,
           easiness
           and
           gentleness
           are
           by
           Christ
           applied
           to
           his
           yoke
           ,
           laws
           ,
           and
           burden
           ;
           and
           whatever
           opposition
           or
           trouble
           they
           may
           give
           to
           the
           carnal
           man
           ,
           by
           mortifying
           his
           lusts
           ,
           and
           contradicting
           all
           his
           inordinate
           and
           unlimitted
           desires
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           rational
           faculties
           and
           powers
           they
           are
           both
           easily
           understood
           and
           practised
           .
           Indeed
           Religion
           lies
           in
           few
           things
           ,
           and
           its
           chief
           work
           is
           the
           reforming
           and
           purifying
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           where
           it
           mainly
           dwells
           and
           exerts
           its
           force
           and
           virtue
           ;
           but
           these
           who
           have
           added
           so
           much
           ,
           both
           to
           be
           believed
           and
           done
           ,
           beyond
           what
           our
           Lord
           prescribed
           ,
           as
           they
           accuse
           his
           unfaithfulness
           ,
           so
           bring
           unsupportable
           burdens
           on
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Christians
           :
           These
           therefore
           who
           lead
           out
           the
           mind
           ,
           by
           presenting
           a
           great
           many
           foreign
           
           objects
           to
           it
           ,
           do
           introduce
           superannuated
           Judaism
           ,
           instead
           of
           that
           liberty
           Christ
           brought
           with
           him
           unto
           the
           World.
           But
           shall
           I
           number
           up
           here
           all
           the
           Impositions
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           whose
           numbers
           are
           great
           as
           well
           as
           their
           nature
           grievous
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           study
           to
           know
           them
           all
           ,
           but
           what
           a
           pain
           must
           it
           be
           to
           perform
           them
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           work
           which
           will
           take
           up
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           to
           understand
           the
           
             Rubricks
             of
             their
             Missals
             ,
             Breviaries
             ,
             Rituals
             ,
          
           and
           Pontificals
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           have
           left
           the
           unity
           and
           simplicity
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           instead
           of
           it
           a
           lifeless
           heap
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           which
           must
           oppress
           ,
           but
           cannot
           relieve
           the
           Consciences
           of
           their
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           Shall
           I
           add
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           severity
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Orders
           ,
           into
           which
           by
           unalterable
           Vows
           they
           are
           engaged
           their
           whole
           lives
           ?
           Now
           whatever
           fitness
           might
           be
           in
           such
           Discipline
           ,
           upon
           occasions
           ,
           for
           beating
           down
           the
           body
           or
           humbling
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           very
           tyrannical
           to
           bind
           the
           perpetual
           observance
           of
           these
           on
           any
           by
           an
           oath
           ,
           for
           thereby
           all
           the
           
           rest
           of
           their
           lives
           may
           become
           insupportably
           bitter
           to
           them
           ,
           wherein
           they
           stand
           obliged
           ,
           under
           perjury
           ,
           to
           the
           perpetual
           observance
           of
           some
           severe
           Discipline
           ;
           which
           ,
           though
           at
           first
           in
           a
           novitious
           fer●…our
           might
           have
           had
           its
           good
           effects
           on
           them
           ,
           yet
           that
           drying
           up
           ,
           it
           will
           afterwards
           have
           no
           other
           effect
           but
           the
           constant
           dejecting
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           life
           will
           be
           a
           rack
           to
           them
           by
           their
           perpetual
           toil
           in
           these
           austerities
           .
           This
           I
           speak
           of
           those
           who
           seem
           the
           chief
           Ornaments
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           whose
           Devotion
           doth
           for
           most
           part
           turn
           to
           outwards
           ,
           and
           rests
           in
           the
           strict
           observance
           of
           their
           rules
           ,
           not
           without
           voluntary
           assumed
           mortifications
           ,
           which
           they
           add
           to
           them
           ,
           ●…ut
           wherein
           they
           for
           most
           part
           glory
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           life
           of
           pride
           and
           self-love
           (
           the
           ●…ubtillest
           of
           all
           our
           enemies
           )
           is
           fed
           and
           ●…ourished
           by
           them
           :
           Neither
           can
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           these
           ,
           whose
           exercises
           are
           so
           much
           external
           ,
           can
           be
           so
           recollected
           for
           the
           inward
           and
           serene
           breathings
           of
           the
           Mind
           after
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           all
           externals
           ,
           though
           they
           seem
           
           to
           make
           a
           
             fair
             shew
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           yet
           are
           but
           a
           skelet
           of
           lifeless
           and
           insipid
           things
           .
           But
           indeed
           they
           have
           studied
           to
           remove
           this
           objection
           of
           the
           uneasiness
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           by
           accommodating
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           may
           be
           secure
           of
           Heaven
           and
           enjoy
           their
           lusts
           both
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           corrupt
           conduct
           of
           some
           of
           their
           spiritual
           Fathers
           :
           But
           what
           I
           have
           hinted
           of
           the
           uneasiness
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           their
           Devotions
           ,
           in
           their
           highest
           altitude
           and
           elevation
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           far
           I
           have
           pursued
           my
           Design
           ,
           in
           the
           tract
           whereof
           I
           have
           not
           been
           void
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pain
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           for
           what
           pleasure
           can
           any
           find
           by
           discovering
           so
           much
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           errours
           in
           the
           Christened
           Regions
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           holy
           and
           beautiful
           Places
           ,
           wherein
           the
           former
           Ages
           worshipped
           God
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           turned
           to
           be
           habitations
           of
           Idols
           and
           graven
           Images
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           is
           provoked
           to
           jealousie
           ▪
           God
           is
           my
           witness
           ,
           how
           these
           thoughts
           have
           entertained
           me
           with
           horrour
           and
           
           regret
           ,
           all
           the
           while
           I
           have
           considered
           them
           :
           And
           that
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           being
           glad
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           found
           so
           much
           corruption
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           without
           the
           greatest
           antipathy
           to
           my
           nature
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           payed
           this
           duty
           to
           truth
           ,
           by
           asserting
           it
           with
           the
           discovery
           of
           so
           many
           Impostures
           ,
           which
           have
           so
           long
           abused
           the
           Christian
           world
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           heat
           or
           warmth
           hath
           slipped
           from
           my
           Pen
           ,
           I
           must
           protest
           sincerely
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           effect
           of
           anger
           ,
           or
           passion
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           tender
           and
           zealous
           compassion
           ,
           for
           those
           souls
           who
           are
           either
           already
           blinded
           with
           these
           delusions
           ,
           or
           do
           incline
           towards
           
             those
             paths
             which
             lead
             to
             the
             chambers
             of
             death
             .
          
        
         
           I
           am
           none
           of
           those
           who
           justifie
           rage
           or
           bitterness
           against
           those
           in
           errours
           ,
           for
           if
           we
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           us
           ,
           we
           should
           mourn
           over
           ,
           and
           lament
           their
           misery
           ,
           who
           lye
           under
           so
           much
           darkness
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           sure
           character
           to
           judge
           if
           our
           zeal
           for
           God
           and
           his
           truth
           be
           Divine
           and
           Evangelical
           ,
           if
           it
           make
           us
           pour
           out
           Rivers
           of
           tears
           for
           those
           that
           have
           gone
           
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           rather
           than
           streams
           of
           Fire
           against
           them
           ▪
           That
           zeal
           which
           raiseth
           melting
           sorrow
           ,
           tender
           compassion
           ,
           and
           fervent
           prayers
           for
           those
           we
           see
           erring
           ,
           is
           Christ-like
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           that
           meek
           and
           charitable
           spirit
           which
           the
           Gospel
           so
           much
           recommends
           :
           Whereas
           that
           which
           boils
           out
           in
           rage
           and
           foam
           against
           such
           as
           err
           ,
           and
           designs
           their
           ruin
           ,
           and
           mischief
           ,
           and
           studies
           how
           to
           persecute
           ,
           rather
           than
           convert
           them
           ,
           and
           kindles
           in
           men
           bitter
           aversion
           to
           their
           persons
           ,
           together
           with
           rude
           harshness
           in
           their
           behaviour
           to
           them
           is
           all
           Antichristian
           and
           carnal
           .
           My
           design
           therefore
           in
           this
           discourse
           is
           to
           provoke
           pity
           rather
           than
           wrath
           ,
           and
           tears
           more
           than
           flames
           ,
           towards
           those
           deceived
           multitudes
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           rather
           than
           rail
           at
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           my
           chief
           aim
           is
           to
           perswade
           all
           who
           love
           their
           souls
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           danger
           of
           continuing
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           only
           fallen
           from
           her
           first
           love
           and
           purity
           ,
           but
           hath
           in
           so
           many
           great
           and
           essential
           points
           
           corrupted
           our
           most
           holy
           Faith
           ,
           and
           adulterated
           the
           pure
           sincerity
           of
           our
           worship
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           search
           into
           the
           depths
           of
           the
           Mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           far
           they
           may
           reach
           any
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           nor
           examin
           how
           far
           they
           hold
           the
           foundation
           Christ
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           the
           base
           superstructures
           they
           have
           reared
           upon
           it
           ,
           nor
           shall
           I
           consider
           how
           far
           invincible
           ignorance
           may
           excuse
           the
           guilt
           of
           an
           error
           ,
           nor
           how
           applicable
           this
           may
           be
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           shall
           I
           discuss
           how
           far
           the
           private
           differing
           from
           these
           errors
           may
           in
           many
           things
           secure
           some
           of
           the
           individuals
           of
           that
           Communion
           from
           the
           general
           guilt
           lies
           over
           them
           ;
           upon
           all
           these
           particulars
           many
           things
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           and
           none
           alive
           is
           more
           willing
           to
           stretch
           his
           invention
           ,
           for
           finding
           out
           grounds
           to
           fix
           his
           Charity
           on
           ,
           than
           my self
           .
           But
           all
           I
           can
           devise
           falls
           short
           of
           a
           full
           and
           satisfying
           excuse
           for
           those
           who
           being
           educated
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           sincerity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           do
           fall
           away
           into
           the
           errors
           and
           superstitions
           
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           nor
           can
           I
           imagin
           what
           their
           temptations
           should
           be
           to
           it
           ,
           except
           one
           of
           two
           :
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           desire
           a
           sensible
           Religion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           loath
           the
           simplicity
           and
           spirituallity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           have
           some
           glorious
           objects
           in
           Worship
           to
           strike
           on
           ,
           and
           affect
           their
           senses
           :
           But
           however
           this
           may
           make
           impressions
           on
           the
           grosser
           rabble
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           ,
           any
           that
           considers
           that
           the
           perfection
           of
           man
           lies
           in
           his
           reason
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           his
           outward
           senses
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           exaltation
           of
           reason
           is
           Religion
           ;
           he
           must
           confess
           that
           the
           less
           it
           dwell
           in
           the
           senses
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           inward
           it
           become
           on
           the
           reason
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           more
           suitable
           both
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           rational
           faculties
           .
           But
           the
           other
           consideration
           that
           may
           draw
           many
           to
           that
           Religion
           ,
           is
           yet
           worse
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           because
           in
           it
           a
           great
           allowance
           is
           given
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           sin
           ,
           by
           the
           treacherous
           conduct
           of
           some
           Confessors
           ,
           who
           perswade
           men
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           on
           terms
           very
           easie
           and
           pleasing
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           
           we
           see
           very
           few
           who
           have
           expressed
           any
           affection
           to
           a
           devout
           life
           ,
           abandoning
           us
           to
           go
           over
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Communion
          
           ,
           most
           of
           those
           who
           do
           so
           ,
           (
           except
           it
           be
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           )
           being
           as
           void
           of
           virtue
           ,
           is
           ignorant
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           true
           Religion
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           Ioh.
           2.
           19.
           
           
             They
             went
             out
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             of
             us
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             had
             been
             of
             us
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             gone
             out
             from
             us
             .
          
        
         
           These
           being
           the
           only
           visible
           tentations
           to
           entice
           any
           from
           our
           Communion
           to
           theirs
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           preserve
           any
           great
           degrees
           of
           Charity
           for
           them
           :
           For
           a
           third
           tentation
           being
           that
           only
           which
           can
           work
           on
           a
           devout
           mind
           ,
           takes
           with
           so
           few
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           scarce
           name
           it
           which
           is
           the
           solitary
           and
           retired
           houses
           among
           them
           for
           leading
           a
           devout
           and
           strict
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           excellent
           Books
           of
           Devotion
           have
           been
           published
           by
           many
           of
           that
           Communion
           .
           This
           I
           know
           wrought
           mightily
           on
           one
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           many
           times
           wish
           that
           he
           could
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           throw
           himself
           into
           one
           of
           these
           Religious
           houses
           ;
           but
           the
           
           consideration
           of
           these
           great
           corruptions
           lay
           so
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           doing
           the
           greatest
           force
           on
           his
           Conscience
           imaginable
           ,
           and
           thereby
           securing
           damnation
           to
           himself
           by
           complying
           with
           things
           he
           judged
           so
           damnable
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           do
           it
           .
           Yet
           for
           his
           further
           satisfaction
           ,
           he
           went
           among
           them
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           their
           Worship
           appeared
           more
           amiable
           in
           practise
           ,
           then
           it
           did
           in
           Writings
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           often
           declare
           ,
           that
           though
           his
           mind
           was
           as
           free
           of
           prepossessions
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           ever
           mans
           was
           ,
           yet
           all
           he
           conceived
           of
           them
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           Writings
           of
           their
           adversaries
           ,
           was
           nothing
           compared
           to
           the
           impressions
           which
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           Worship
           left
           upon
           him
           ,
           it
           appearing
           so
           Histrionical
           in
           all
           its
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           so
           idolatrous
           in
           its
           substance
           ,
           especially
           as
           he
           saw
           the
           Vulgar
           practise
           it
           .
           And
           for
           their
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           he
           was
           among
           a
           great
           many
           of
           all
           Orders
           ,
           but
           was
           far
           from
           meeting
           with
           that
           spirit
           of
           devotion
           ,
           he
           had
           hoped
           to
           find
           among
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           always
           magnified
           their
           Order
           ,
           and
           the
           little
           external
           austerities
           
           and
           devotions
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           for
           genuine
           humility
           ,
           a
           delight
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           abstraction
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           for
           all
           their
           frocks
           and
           retirements
           ,
           )
           sincere
           heavenly-mindedness
           ,
           and
           fervent
           Charity
           to
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           he
           regrated
           he
           had
           met
           with
           little
           of
           it
           among
           them
           .
           And
           that
           he
           found
           the
           several
           Orders
           full
           of
           emulation
           and
           envy
           at
           other
           Orders
           ,
           and
           of
           heats
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           see
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           meant
           to
           lead
           a
           devout
           life
           ,
           must
           choose
           another
           Sanctuary
           than
           any
           of
           these
           he
           saw
           in
           that
           Communion
           .
        
         
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           defect
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           not
           in
           it
           such
           encouragements
           to
           a
           devout
           life
           ;
           though
           the
           intanglements
           of
           Vows
           to
           things
           without
           our
           power
           ,
           is
           a
           manifest
           invasion
           of
           the
           Christian
           liberty
           ;
           and
           to
           languish
           out
           ones
           life
           in
           a
           tract
           of
           lasie
           Devotion
           ,
           without
           studying
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           our
           Generation
           ,
           seems
           contrary
           to
           the
           intendment
           of
           Religion
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           of
           its
           Precepts
           being
           about
           those
           Duties
           we
           owe
           our
           
           Neighbours
           :
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           to
           be
           a
           great
           defect
           that
           we
           want
           recluse
           Houses
           ,
           for
           a
           stricter
           training
           up
           of
           those
           who
           design
           to
           lead
           a
           spiritual
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           their
           minds
           being
           rightly
           formed
           before
           their
           first
           setting
           out
           they
           may
           be
           well
           qualified
           and
           furnished
           for
           their
           work
           .
           Such
           Houses
           might
           also
           be
           retreating
           places
           for
           old
           Persons
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           served
           their
           Generation
           ,
           and
           were
           no
           more
           able
           to
           undergo
           toil
           and
           fatigue
           ;
           they
           might
           be
           also
           Sanctuaries
           for
           devout
           Persons
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           their
           greater
           afflictions
           or
           devotions
           .
           But
           for
           all
           this
           want
           ,
           it
           fixeth
           no
           imputation
           on
           our
           Church
           ,
           her
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           Worship
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           so
           poor
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           maintain
           such
           Seminaries
           .
           But
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           great
           character
           of
           the
           Piety
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           that
           she
           abounds
           so
           with
           great
           and
           rich
           dotations
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           the
           Arts
           they
           used
           for
           acquiring
           them
           ,
           by
           making
           People
           believe
           themselves
           secure
           of
           Heaven
           by
           such
           donations
           :
           Indeed
           ,
           had
           we
           got
           our
           People
           
           befooled
           into
           such
           perswasions
           ,
           the
           cheat
           might
           have
           prospered
           as
           well
           in
           our
           hands
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           not
           of
           those
           ,
           
             who
             handle
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             deceitfully
          
           ;
           nor
           will
           we
           draw
           the
           People
           even
           to
           do
           good
           with
           a
           crafty
           guile
           ,
           
             or
             lye
             for
             God.
          
           
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           as
           a
           conclusion
           to
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           must
           consider
           ,
           if
           all
           things
           among
           us
           be
           so
           sound
           and
           well
           grounded
           ,
           that
           with
           a
           quiet
           Mind
           and
           good
           Conscience
           every
           one
           may
           hold
           Communion
           with
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           hope
           for
           Salvation
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           briefly
           run
           over
           the
           Nature
           and
           Characters
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           any
           contradiction
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           be
           found
           among
           us
           .
           And
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           we
           worship
           God
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           a
           Spiritual
           Being
           ,
           with
           suitable
           Adorations
           ,
           which
           we
           direct
           to
           no
           Image
           nor
           Symbol
           of
           the
           Divine
           Presence
           ,
           but
           teach
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           figure
           God
           to
           any
           corporeal
           being
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           our
           thoughts
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           worship
           any
           ,
           beside
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           :
           We
           also
           worship
           Christ
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           
           hath
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           God-head
           dwelling
           in
           him
           bodily
           :
           Angels
           indeed
           we
           honour
           ,
           but
           knowing
           them
           to
           be
           our
           fellow-servants
           ,
           we
           cannot
           pray
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           fall
           down
           before
           them
           :
           We
           count
           the
           holy
           Virgin
           
             blessed
             among
             women
          
           ,
           but
           dare
           give
           her
           no
           share
           of
           the
           glory
           due
           to
           her
           Son
           :
           All
           the
           Saints
           we
           reverence
           and
           love
           ,
           but
           knowing
           God
           to
           be
           a
           
             jealous
             God
          
           ,
           we
           cannot
           divide
           that
           honour
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do
           neither
           worship
           them
           ,
           their
           Images
           ,
           nor
           their
           Reliques
           .
           We
           desire
           also
           to
           offer
           up
           to
           God
           such
           Sacrifices
           as
           we
           know
           are
           well-pleasing
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Prayers
             ,
             Praises
             ,
             broken
             and
             contrite
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             our
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             ,
          
           but
           reject
           all
           Charms
           and
           Enchantments
           from
           our
           Worship
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             reasonable
             service
             which
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
          
           and
           do
           retain
           the
           genuine
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel-worship
           ,
           in
           a
           plain
           and
           intelligible
           stile
           and
           form
           ,
           without
           any
           mixtures
           drawn
           from
           Judaism
           or
           Gentilism
           :
           And
           thus
           there
           is
           nothing
           among
           us
           contrary
           to
           the
           first
           design
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           And
           as
           little
           will
           be
           found
           against
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           honour
           due
           to
           Christ
           in
           all
           his
           Offices
           :
           We
           teach
           our
           People
           to
           study
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           examine
           all
           we
           say
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           exhort
           them
           to
           depend
           on
           God
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Spirit
           will
           teach
           them
           as
           well
           as
           us
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           pretend
           to
           an
           authority
           over
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           but
           acknowledge
           our selves
           men
           of
           like
           infirmities
           with
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           all
           called
           to
           be
           a
           
             Royal
             Priesthood
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           we
           honour
           Christs
           Prophetical
           Office
           ,
           by
           founding
           our
           Faith
           only
           on
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           
             We
             also
             believe
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Name
             given
             under
             Heaven
             by
             which
             we
             can
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             laid
             down
             his
             Life
             a
             ransom
             for
             our
             Souls
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             Cross
             we
             might
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           to
           that
           one
           Sacrifice
           ,
           that
           we
           teach
           all
           to
           fly
           for
           obtaining
           remission
           of
           sins
           and
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           trusting
           only
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           nothing
           we
           have
           done
           or
           can
           do
           ,
           knowing
           that
           when
           we
           have
           done
           all
           we
           can
           do
           
             we
             are
             but
             unprofitable
             servants
          
           ;
           much
           less
           do
           we
           hope
           for
           any
           
           thing
           from
           any
           of
           our
           fellow-creatures
           :
           We
           apply
           our
           Souls
           to
           no
           Intercessour
           but
           Christ
           ,
           and
           trust
           to
           no
           Satisfaction
           but
           his
           ,
           and
           we
           acknowledge
           him
           the
           only
           King
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           whose
           Laws
           must
           bind
           it
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World.
           Neither
           do
           we
           acknowledge
           any
           other
           Authority
           ,
           but
           his
           ,
           over
           our
           Consciences
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           he
           hath
           left
           a
           power
           with
           his
           Church
           to
           determine
           in
           those
           Matters
           ,
           which
           may
           tend
           to
           advance
           order
           ,
           edification
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           decency
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Church
           cannot
           add
           to
           our
           Faith
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           it
           institute
           new
           pieces
           of
           Worship
           ,
           which
           shall
           commend
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           bind
           any
           load
           upon
           our
           Souls
           .
           We
           own
           a
           Ministerial
           Authority
           in
           all
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           derive
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           any
           visible
           Head
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           only
           subject
           to
           Christ.
           We
           also
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           Civil
           Powers
           are
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Gospel
           binds
           the
           duty
           of
           obedience
           to
           them
           more
           closely
           on
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           do
           wrong
           ,
           we
           leave
           them
           to
           
           Christs
           Tribunal
           ,
           who
           set
           them
           up
           ,
           but
           pretend
           to
           no
           power
           from
           his
           Gospel
           to
           coerce
           or
           resist
           them
           ;
           and
           thus
           we
           honour
           Christ
           in
           all
           his
           Offices
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           conform
           to
           the
           second
           branch
           of
           the
           design
           of
           our
           Faith.
           
        
         
           We
           also
           receive
           the
           third
           with
           the
           same
           fidelity
           ,
           and
           whatever
           the
           practices
           of
           too
           too
           many
           among
           us
           be
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           to
           quarrel
           our
           Doctrine
           ;
           we
           preach
           repentance
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           study
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           misery
           ,
           and
           lost
           estate
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           mourn
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           turn
           to
           God
           by
           a
           new
           course
           of
           life
           ;
           we
           preach
           Faith
           through
           Christ
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           unites
           our
           souls
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           in
           us
           .
           We
           stir
           up
           our
           people
           
             to
             love
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             with
             all
             their
             heart
             ,
             strength
             ,
             soul
             ,
             and
             mind
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             for
             his
             Son
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             and
             shall
             change
             our
             vile
             bodies
             into
             the
             likeness
             of
             his
             glorious
             Body
             .
          
           And
           from
           this
           great
           motive
           do
           we
           press
           our
           people
           to
           the
           study
           
             of
             holiness
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             shall
             never
             see
             God.
          
           
           We
           send
           them
           to
           the
           ten
           Commandments
           for
           the
           rule
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           whose
           exposition
           we
           chiefly
           take
           
             from
             Christs
             Sermon
             on
             the
             mount
          
           ;
           neither
           can
           we
           be
           charged
           for
           having
           taught
           the
           People
           ,
           to
           break
           one
           of
           the
           least
           of
           these
           Commandments
           .
           We
           exhort
           all
           our
           hearers
           to
           make
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           the
           pattern
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           to
           learn
           of
           him
           who
           was
           meek
           and
           lowly
           in
           heart
           ;
           neither
           can
           our
           Church
           be
           accused
           of
           having
           taught
           any
           Carnal
           Doctrines
           ,
           for
           gratifying
           the
           base
           Interests
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           for
           ingrossing
           the
           power
           or
           treasure
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           subsistance
           of
           our
           Church-men
           ,
           being
           but
           a
           lively-hood
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           treasure
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           
             we
             preach
             Christ
             and
             him
             Crucified
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           ordering
           the
           conversation
           aright
           ,
           without
           adding
           ,
           or
           taking
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           thus
           our
           conformity
           to
           the
           third
           branch
           of
           Christianity
           appears
           .
        
         
           We
           teach
           also
           according
           to
           the
           fourth
           branch
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Charity
           ,
           neither
           do
           we
           condemn
           any
           who
           holds
           the
           foundation
           ,
           though
           in
           
           some
           lesser
           matter
           they
           differ
           from
           us
           ;
           but
           hope
           they
           may
           be
           saved
           as
           well
           as
           we
           .
           We
           abhor
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           cruel
           persecuting
           of
           any
           for
           their
           Consciences
           :
           The
           outmost
           we
           allow
           of
           ,
           or
           desire
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           being
           the
           preservation
           of
           our
           own
           Societies
           ,
           pure
           from
           the
           contagion
           of
           other
           Traffiquers
           ,
           and
           the
           driving
           from
           us
           those
           who
           do
           so
           disturb
           us
           .
           All
           the
           authority
           we
           give
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           Paternal
           ,
           and
           not
           Tyrannical
           ,
           our
           Church-men
           we
           hold
           to
           be
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           flock
           ,
           who
           are
           obliged
           to
           feed
           them
           sincerely
           ,
           both
           by
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           Labours
           ,
           and
           whole
           Conversation
           ;
           but
           we
           pretend
           to
           no
           blind
           obedience
           due
           to
           their
           directions
           ,
           and
           count
           them
           noble
           Christians
           ,
           who
           search
           and
           try
           all
           they
           say
           by
           that
           Test
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           We
           send
           the
           People
           to
           confess
           their
           sins
           to
           God
           ,
           from
           whom
           only
           we
           teach
           them
           to
           expect
           their
           pardon
           ,
           and
           pretend
           to
           no
           other
           keys
           ,
           but
           Ministerial
           ones
           ,
           over
           publick
           and
           known
           Scandals
           .
           In
           our
           Worship
           ,
           as
           all
           do
           understand
           it
           ,
           so
           
           every
           one
           may
           joyn
           in
           it
           .
           And
           in
           the
           number
           ,
           use
           ,
           and
           simplicity
           of
           our
           Sacraments
           ,
           we
           have
           religiously
           adhered
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           we
           holding
           them
           to
           be
           solemn
           federal
           Rites
           of
           our
           Stipulation
           with
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           if
           we
           do
           worthily
           partake
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           are
           assured
           of
           the
           Presence
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           and
           Grace
           ,
           for
           uniting
           our
           Souls
           more
           intirely
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           advancing
           us
           in
           all
           the
           ways
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Life
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Institution
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           be
           compared
           with
           our
           Administration
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           how
           close
           we
           have
           kept
           to
           our
           Rule
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           how
           exactly
           conform
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           is
           to
           the
           whole
           Branches
           of
           the
           Christian
           Design
           ;
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           the
           Characters
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           will
           also
           fit
           ours
           :
           We
           found
           our
           Faith
           only
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           though
           we
           pay
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           venerable
           esteem
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           during
           their
           purity
           ,
           which
           continued
           above
           four
           Centuries
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           very
           willing
           to
           be
           
           determined
           in
           Rituals
           and
           Matters
           that
           are
           external
           and
           indifferent
           by
           their
           Opinions
           and
           Practices
           ,
           yet
           our
           Faith
           settles
           only
           on
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           the
           Traditions
           of
           Men
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           believe
           every
           Spirit
           that
           pretends
           to
           Rapts
           and
           Visions
           ,
           but
           try
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           God
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           
             though
             an
             Angel
             should
             preach
             to
             us
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             would
             hold
             him
             accursed
             .
          
           The
           Miracles
           we
           trust
           to
           ,
           as
           the
           Proofs
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           Revelation
           which
           we
           believe
           ,
           are
           only
           those
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           believe
           there
           was
           a
           wonder-working
           power
           continued
           for
           some
           time
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           we
           make
           a
           great
           difference
           betwixt
           what
           we
           historically
           credit
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           religiously
           believe
           ;
           neither
           will
           we
           ,
           for
           supporting
           our
           Interest
           or
           Authority
           ,
           have
           recourse
           to
           that
           base
           trade
           of
           forging
           lying
           Wonders
           ,
           but
           we
           rest
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Miracles
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           wrought
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           Religion
           we
           own
           ,
           since
           what
           we
           believe
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           than
           what
           they
           taught
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           we
           leave
           the
           trade
           of
           forging
           new
           Miracles
           ,
           to
           them
           who
           have
           forged
           a
           new
           Religion
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           plain
           genuines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           departed
           a
           step
           from
           it
           ,
           since
           we
           call
           upon
           our
           People
           by
           all
           the
           motives
           we
           can
           devise
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           earnestness
           we
           are
           Masters
           of
           ,
           to
           receive
           full
           and
           clear
           Instruction
           in
           all
           the
           Matters
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           which
           we
           distinctly
           lay
           open
           to
           them
           .
           And
           nothing
           of
           Interest
           or
           Design
           can
           be
           charged
           on
           us
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           nothing
           but
           to
           be
           the
           
             Stewards
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God
          
           ;
           nor
           have
           we
           offered
           to
           sophisticate
           the
           simplicity
           of
           our
           Worship
           by
           any
           additions
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           determining
           about
           some
           particular
           forms
           is
           no
           addition
           to
           Worship
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           following
           forth
           of
           these
           Precepts
           of
           doing
           all
           things
           to
           edification
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           order
           :
           But
           an
           addition
           to
           Worship
           is
           ,
           when
           any
           new
           piece
           of
           Divine
           Service
           is
           invented
           ,
           with
           a
           pretence
           of
           our
           being
           more
           acceptable
           to
           God
           thereby
           ,
           or
           of
           our
           receiving
           Grace
           by
           that
           conveyance
           ;
           and
           
           therefore
           any
           Rites
           we
           have
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           not
           without
           some
           hints
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           we
           pretend
           not
           to
           become
           any
           way
           acceptable
           to
           God
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           we
           teach
           no
           irrational
           nor
           unconceivable
           Doctrine
           :
           It
           is
           true
           there
           are
           Mysteries
           in
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           even
           reason
           it self
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           these
           must
           be
           unconceivable
           ;
           but
           for
           all
           our
           other
           perswasions
           they
           are
           such
           as
           may
           be
           well
           made
           out
           to
           the
           rational
           faculties
           of
           man
           ;
           therefore
           we
           do
           not
           betake
           our selves
           to
           that
           Sanctuary
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           be
           believed
           ,
           assert
           what
           we
           please
           ;
           but
           we
           assert
           nothing
           but
           what
           we
           offer
           to
           evince
           by
           the
           clearest
           proofs
           .
           And
           in
           ●…ine
           ,
           we
           add
           nothing
           to
           the
           burdensomness
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           teach
           and
           propose
           them
           as
           we
           have
           them
           from
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           without
           adding
           ,
           changing
           ,
           or
           altering
           a
           tittle
           from
           the
           first
           Institution
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           far
           have
           I
           considered
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           wherein
           if
           I
           could
           justify
           all
           our
           Practices
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           I
           can
           do
           our
           Principles
           ,
           
           there
           were
           no
           grounds
           to
           fear
           hurt
           from
           all
           the
           Cavils
           of
           Mortals
           .
           But
           for
           bad
           practices
           ,
           whatsoever
           matter
           of
           regrate
           they
           may
           furnish
           us
           with
           ,
           they
           afford
           none
           for
           separation
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           that
           can
           justify
           a
           separation
           from
           our
           Church
           ,
           much
           less
           warrant
           the
           turning
           over
           from
           us
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           Rome
           :
           And
           thus
           far
           have
           I
           pursued
           my
           designed
           Enquiry
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           if
           with
           a
           safe
           Conscience
           any
           might
           adjoin
           themselves
           to
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ,
           or
           if
           Communion
           with
           our
           Church
           was
           to
           be
           kept
           and
           continued
           in
           ;
           and
           have
           found
           great
           grounds
           to
           assert
           the
           evident
           hazards
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           man
           to
           whom
           his
           salvation
           and
           welfare
           is
           dear
           ,
           can
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           joyn
           himself
           to
           that
           Church
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           without
           renting
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           none
           can
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           depart
           from
           our
           Churches
           :
           But
           I
           leave
           the
           ●…erusal
           and
           considering
           of
           these
           things
           ●…o
           the
           serious
           Reader
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           ●…ope
           they
           may
           give
           some
           satisfaction
           ,
           ●…f
           he
           bring
           with
           him
           to
           the
           Enquiry
           an
           
           attentive
           ,
           serious
           ,
           and
           unbyassed
           mind
           .
           And
           I
           leave
           the
           success
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           every
           other
           attempt
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           Divine
           truth
           ,
           with
           him
           who
           is
           the
           only
           Fountain
           of
           Blessings
           ,
           who
           is
           over
           all
           ,
           God
           blessed
           for
           evermore
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           16.
           line
           6.
           for
           formerly
           read
           formally
           .
           l.
           24.
           
           Abuses
           r.
           Abases
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           14.
           forewarnes
           r.
           warne●…
           .
           ●…●…1
           .
           l.
           1.
           where
           r.
           what
           .
           p.
           52.
           l
           9.
           but
           r.
           yet
           .
           p.
           54.
           
           ●…
           24.
           dele
           a.
           p.
           64.
           l.
           18.
           betwixt
           add
           that
           .
           p.
           91.
           a
           r.
           ●…is
           .
           p.
           99.
           l.
           5.
           enhansing
           r.
           engrossing
           .
           l.
           8.
           transmit●…ng
           r.
           transmuting
           .
           p.
           103.
           l.
           16.
           since
           r.
           for
           .
           p.
           110.
           
           ●…
           18.
           or
           r.
           for
           .
           p.
           138.
           l.
           13.
           unity
           r.
           purity
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           These
           Books
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Moses
             Pitt
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           ,
           near
           the
           Little
           North
           Door
           of
           St.
           Paul's
           Church
           .
        
         
           A
           Table
           of
           ten
           thousand
           Square
           Numbers
           ,
           by
           
             Iohn
             Pell
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           stitcht
           ,
           1
           s.
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           
             Tuba
             Stentoro-Phonica
          
           ,
           or
           Speaking-Trumpet
           ,
           being
           an
           Instrument
           of
           excellent
           use
           both
           at
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ;
           by
           Sir
           
             Samuel
             Morland
          
           .
           Price
           of
           the
           Book
           1
           s.
           of
           the
           Instrument
           40
           s.
           
        
         
           Articles
           and
           Rules
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Forces
           by
           Land
           ,
           during
           this
           present
           War
           ,
           1673.
           1
           s.
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Pell's
             Introduction
             to
             Algebra
             .
             7
             s.
             
          
           
             
               Nich.
               Mercatoris
            
             Logarithmo-Technia
             ,
             sive
             methodus
             construendi
             Logarithmos
             ,
             1668.
             
             &
             
               Iac.
               Gregorii
            
             Exercitationes
             Geometricae
             ,
             1668.
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Wallis
             Opera
             Mechanica
             .
             22
             s.
             
          
           
             
               Love
               only
               for
               Love
               sake
            
             ,
             a
             Dramatick
             Romance
             ,
             by
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Fanshaw
            
             .
             3
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Mori
             Enchiridion
             Metaphysicum
             ,
             1671.
             10
             s.
             
          
           
             Glisson
             de
             natura
             substantiae
             Energetica
             ,
             1672.
             8
             s.
             
          
           
             Cumberland
             de
             Legibus
             Naturae
             contra
             Hobs.
             7
             s.
             
          
           
             Snellii
             Typis
             Batavus
             ,
             Lugd.
             Bat.
             1624.
             5
             s.
             
          
           
             Snellii
             Observat.
             Hussiacae
             .
             5
             s.
             
          
           
             
               Petrus
               Paaw
            
             de
             Ossibus
             Amstelreod
             ,
             1633.
             5
             s.
             
          
           
           
             Dr
             ▪
             
               Thomas
               Iacomb
            
             on
             the
             Eighth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             8
             s.
             
          
           
             A
             Letter
             from
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             the
             Lord
             Howard's
             Retinue
             to
             his
             Friend
             in
             London
             ,
             Dated
             at
             
               Fez
               ,
               Nov.
            
             1.
             1670.
             6
             d.
             
          
        
         
           
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             
               Local
               Motion
            
             ,
             undertaking
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             Laws
             of
             Motion
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             seven
             Rules
             delivered
             by
             Mr.
             
               Des
               Cartes
            
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             he
             hath
             mistaken
             Six
             :
             Englished
             out
             of
             French
             ,
             1671.
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             late
             Revolution
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Great
             Mogol
             ,
             with
             a
             Description
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             in
             two
             Volumes
             .
             7
             s.
             
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Conquest
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             China
             by
             the
             Tartars
             ,
             1671.
             4
             s.
             
          
           
             
               Gualteri
               Needham
            
             ,
             Disputatio
             Anatomica
             de
             Formato
             Foeru
             ,
             1667.
             3
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             ●…xtorfius's
             Epitomy
             of
             his
             Hebrew
             Grammar
             Englished
             ,
             by
             
               Iohn
               Davis
            
             ,
             1658.
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Fortunate
               Fool
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Dr.
             Cenudo
             ,
             a
             Spanish
             Romance
             ,
             1670.
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             The
             Adventures
             of
             Mr.
             
               T.
               S.
            
             an
             English
             Merchant
             ,
             taken
             Prisoner
             by
             the
             Turks
             of
             Argiers
             ,
             with
             a
             Description
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Towns
             and
             Places
             thereabouts
             ,
             1670.
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Contemplations
             on
             Mortality
             ,
             1670.
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             written
             to
             a
             Learned
             Frier
             by
             Mr.
             
               Des
               Fourneillis
            
             ,
             shewing
             that
             the
             Systeme
             of
             Mr.
             
               Des
               Cartes
            
             ,
             and
             particularly
             his
             Opinion
             concerning
             
             Brutes
             ,
             does
             contain
             nothing
             dangerous
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             he
             hath
             written
             of
             both
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             :
             To
             which
             is
             annexed
             the
             Systeme
             General
             of
             the
             Cartesian
             Philosophy
             .
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             The
             Relation
             of
             a
             Voyage
             into
             Mauritania
             in
             Africk
             ,
             by
             
               Roland
               Frejus
            
             of
             Marseilles
             ,
             by
             the
             French
             Kings
             Order
             ,
             1666.
             to
             
               Muley
               Arxid
            
             King
             of
             
               Taffaletta
               ,
               &c.
            
             with
             a
             Letter
             in
             answer
             to
             divers
             Questions
             concerning
             their
             Religion
             ,
             Manners
             ,
             &c.
             
             1671.
             1
             s
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             A
             Genuine
             Explication
             of
             the
             Visions
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             by
             
               A.
               B.
               Peganius
            
             ,
             1671.
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Prodromus
             to
             a
             Dissertation
             concerning
             Solids
             naturally
             contained
             within
             Solids
             ,
             laying
             a
             foundation
             for
             the
             rendring
             a
             rational
             account
             both
             of
             the
             Frame
             and
             the
             several
             Changes
             of
             the
             Mass
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             various
             Productions
             of
             the
             same
             .
             By
             
               Nich.
               Steno
            
             ,
             1671.
             1
             s.
             3
             d.
             
          
           
             
               Basilius
               Valentinus
            
             ,
             of
             Natural
             and
             Supernatural
             things
             ;
             also
             of
             the
             first
             Tincture
             ,
             Root
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Metals
             and
             Minerals
             ,
             how
             the
             same
             are
             Conceived
             ,
             Generated
             ,
             Brought
             forth
             ,
             Changed
             ,
             and
             Augmented
             :
             Whereunto
             is
             added
             
               Frier
               Bacon
            
             of
             the
             Medicine
             or
             Tincture
             of
             Antimony
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Iohn-Isaack
               Holland
            
             his
             Work
             of
             Saturn
             ,
             and
             
               Alexander
               Van
               Suchten
            
             of
             the
             Secrets
             of
             Antimony
             out
             of
             Dutch
             ,
             1671.
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             The
             Poetical
             Histories
             ,
             being
             a
             compleat
             Collection
             of
             all
             the
             Stories
             necessary
             for
             a
             perfect
             understanding
             
             of
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Poets
             and
             〈◊〉
             Ancient
             Authors
             ,
             written
             Originally
             i●…
             〈◊〉
             ,
             by
             the
             Learned
             Jesuite
             
               P.
               Galtruchius
            
             〈◊〉
             Englished
             and
             Enriched
             with
             Observation
             ●…erning
             the
             Gods
             worshipped
             by
             our
             Ance
             〈◊〉
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             by
             the
             Phoenicians
             and
             Syrian
             in
             Asia
             ;
             with
             many
             useful
             Notes
             and
             occasiona
             Proverbs
             ,
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             best
             Authors
             Unto
             which
             are
             added
             two
             Treatises
             ;
             One
             o●…
             the
             Curiosities
             of
             Old
             Rome
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             difficul●…
             Names
             relating
             to
             the
             Affairs
             of
             that
             City
             ;
             The
             other
             containing
             the
             most
             remarkable
             Hieroglyphicks
             of
             Egypt
             .
             The
             second
             Edition
             ,
             with
             Additions
             .
             By
             
               Marius
               D'Assigny
            
             ,
             B.
             D.
             3
             s.
             6.
             
          
           
             An
             Essay
             about
             the
             Origine
             and
             Virtues
             of
             Gems
             ,
             by
             the
             Honourable
             
               Robert
               Boyle
            
             .
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             Essays
             of
             the
             Strange
             Subtilty
             ,
             Determinate
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Great
             Efficacy
             of
             Effluviums
             ;
             to
             which
             are
             annexed
             ,
             New
             Experiments
             to
             make
             Fire
             and
             Flame
             ponderable
             ;
             together
             with
             a
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Perviousness
             of
             Glass
             .
             By
             the
             Honourable
             
               Robert
               Boyle
            
             .
             2
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
        
         
           
             Twelves
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Paradise
             of
             Delights
             ,
             or
             an
             Elixir
             of
             Comforts
             offered
             to
             Believers
             ,
             in
             two
             Discourses
             ,
             the
             first
             on
             Heb.
             6.
             17
             ,
             18.
             the
             second
             on
             Rom.
             8.
             32.
             
             By
             
               Robert
               Wyne
            
             .
             1
             s.